084 Hei Yuan
Whatever sound technique the visitor had used, Hei Yuan could ascertain that it was nothing inherently special¡ªexcept for the raw, overwhelming power behind it. The sheer force had momentarily pushed back the ever-present fog, an impressive feat for such a rudimentary technique.
The boat artifact settled at the wooden harbor, its spells subtly distorting the figures within. Even with Hei Yuan¡¯s cultivation at the level of Essence Gathering, the Sixth Realm, he found it difficult to pierce through the defensive enchantments with his Qi Sense. The vessel itself bore complex spell formations, weaving an obscuring veil that clouded even his trained perception.
Of course, dispelling such formations would be a simple task for him, but to do so uninvited would be an act of provocation¡ªone that the Shadow Clan could ill afford at this moment.
Hei Yuan was old, but not senile. Their patriarch had only recently entered deep seclusion, advancing through a crucial stage of cultivation. During this time, the clan had to tread carefully, lest external forces seek to exploit their moment of vulnerability.
As Hei Yuan observed, he felt a gaze settle on him. It was not one of hostility but of quiet evaluation. Calmly, he returned it with equal confidence.
Stepping forward with steady grace, he cupped his fists in greeting. His voice carried the dignity befitting a senior of the Shadow Clan, balanced between politeness and unyielding pride.
"This one is Hei Yuan of the Shadow Clan. May I ask whom I have the honor of welcoming?"
A figure stepped forward from the boat, his presence towering above the rest¡ªnot in height, but in sheer weight of existence. Even before the man spoke, Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes instinctively flickered downward.
The Shadow Clan carried an innate gift¡ªthe ability to perceive the shadows of others.
A person¡¯s shadow often reflected their strength. The greater their power, the larger their shadow. Even among powerful cultivators, the variance was clear¡ªthose with deep, refined foundations had shadows that loomed larger than their bodies, while the weak had barely a flicker beneath them.
Yet this Da Wei¡¯s shadow was¡ unreasonable.
It was massive, stretching and coiling like a titan walking among insects. Hei Yuan, a man who had lived for over centuries, could count on one hand the number of individuals whose shadows had unsettled him.
He schooled his expression, forcing a composed smile as the figure introduced himself.
"I am Da Wei."
A name Hei Yuan did not recognize.
He inhaled slowly, the old habits of a cautious man kicking in. If someone of such power had gone unnoticed by their intelligence network, then there were only two possibilities¡ªeither Da Wei had risen to prominence too quickly, or he had hidden himself too well.
Neither possibility was comforting.
Still, Hei Yuan had long learned to be measured in his approach. Lowering his gaze respectfully¡ªthough not too much¡ªhe spoke with steady politeness.
"Forgive my ignorance, esteemed guest. This old one has not heard of your name before. Might I inquire further about your esteemed self?"
His words were carefully chosen, his posture neutral. It was not submission, but recognition. If this Da Wei was truly as formidable as his shadow suggested, then the Shadow Clan could not afford to treat him lightly.
With a flicker of movement, Da Wei stepped onto the wooden harbor.
It was too fast¡ªapproaching instantaneous speeds.
Even with his centuries of experience and his cultivation at the Essence Gathering Realm, Hei Yuan found himself unable to fully perceive the moment Da Wei moved. There was no telltale disturbance in the air, no shift in Qi flow, and no flicker of spiritual energy that typically accompanied movement at such speeds. It was simply as if he had always been there.
Hei Yuan suppressed a frown. A gap in perception at his level was rare.
With a careful glance, he studied the man before him.
Da Wei¡¯s physique was lean but well-defined, a clear mark of a martial practitioner. His posture was effortless¡ªneither overly rigid like a soldier nor undisciplined like an amateur. Every movement seemed purposeful yet relaxed, a contradiction that unsettled Hei Yuan the longer he observed.
But his presence¡
It was perplexing.
He carried an aura that could be likened to that of a Taoist cultivator, filled with an almost imperceptible tranquility. At the same time, there were traces of something akin to Buddhist asceticism¡ªa quiet, immovable steadiness. Yet for all that, it revealed nothing.
It should have been telling, but instead, it was the opposite¡ªconcerning.
The lack of fluctuation in Da Wei¡¯s Qi was unnatural. No ebb, no flow, no resonance with the world around him. It was as if he were a mere mortal.
A mortal that moved faster than Hei Yuan could track.
A mortal whose shadow stretched like a titan¡¯s.
A mortal with a life force so strong it felt like it could smother a room full of Spirit Mystery cultivators.
If Hei Yuan didn¡¯t know any better, he would have truly mistaken him for an ordinary man.
An uncannily handsome mortal at that.
Da Wei¡¯s features were¡ unbelievable. He had a jade-like complexion, a balance of softness and masculine angles, framed by short, dark hair that swayed gently with the lake¡¯s breeze. He wore elegant jade robes, subtly embroidered with cloud-like patterns.
And yet, despite his striking appearance, there was something odd about it. He wasn¡¯t the kind of handsome that drew immediate attention.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
If one wasn¡¯t consciously looking at him, he would simply blend into the background, slipping past perception. A forgettable kind of perfection.
A contradiction.
One more to add to the growing list.
Hei Yuan was deep in thought when Da Wei suddenly spoke.
"Ah¡ my apologies."
The man¡¯s voice was smooth, carrying an easygoing charm as he glanced at the wooden planks beneath his feet. "I didn¡¯t mean to step onto your harbor without permission. That was rude of me."
He smiled¡ªa polite, almost playful expression as if he had only just remembered basic decorum.
Then, with the same casual air, he continued.
"I hail from the Riverfall Continent. I¡¯m currently making my way to the Imperial Capital for an audience with the Emperor."
His words were light, delivered effortlessly, as if he were merely mentioning the weather.
But to Hei Yuan, they carried the weight of implications.
The first thought that crossed Hei Yuan¡¯s mind was whether Da Wei was an imperial auditor.
Had one been sent to investigate them?
But no¡ªthat was impossible.
An imperial auditor had already visited the Shadow Clan a few months ago, and no word of a second inspection had reached them. The Emperor¡¯s enforcers weren¡¯t so inefficient as to send two separate agents in such a short span of time.
Then what was he doing here?
Hei Yuan kept his expression neutral, though his mind worked fast.
¡°May I ask for what purpose you¡¯ve come to our territory?¡± he inquired, his tone polite but firm.
Da Wei, still wearing that unreadable smile, replied with an easy shrug.
¡°I fancy myself an adventurer,¡± he said casually. ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious about the Shadow Clan, especially after hearing of your detailed history from a close friend.¡±
At the mention of history, Hei Yuan¡¯s composure hardened.
His Qi tensed, his mind instantly shifting to hostility.
History? That was not something outsiders should concern themselves with.
But then¡ªhe hesitated.
He had been reminded, once again, of the gulf between their strength. No matter how he tried, he could not see through Da Wei¡¯s realm. That was proof enough.
Hei Yuan inhaled slowly, steadying himself. Then, keeping his tone polite but unyielding, he spoke:
¡°The Shadow Clan does not possess any glamorous history worth recounting, nor do we have any desire to welcome guests.¡±
He cupped his fist, a gesture of respect, even as his words pushed Da Wei away.
¡°I must apologize, but I must ask you to leave.¡±
He watched Da Wei carefully.
Would he accept the refusal? Would he take offense?
It was a risky move. Hei Yuan had no idea what Da Wei¡¯s temperament was like¡ªbut that only made it more important to test the waters.
After all, what was the logic behind greeting visitors so openly, only to turn them away?
It had everything to do with the Shadow Clan¡¯s spell formations.
If it came to it, he could simply eject these so-called visitors into the foggy maze, unleashing the killing array at the heart of the island.
Hopefully, it wouldn¡¯t come to that.
But then¡ªDa Wei¡¯s expression changed.
The casual air around him vanished, replaced by a serious, almost solemn look.
¡°Is there a way I can have an audience with the Shadow Clan¡¯s patriarch?¡± he asked, his tone carrying a weight that wasn¡¯t there before.
At those words, Hei Yuan subtly activated Qi Speech.
The few Shadow Clan members hiding nearby received his silent message.
¡®Be ready. If it comes to a fight, we strike first.¡¯
Hei Yuan¡¯s own stance did not change, but his presence became heavier.
¡°The Shadow Clan¡¯s patriarch is a busy man,¡± he replied carefully. ¡°He cannot spare a moment for just anyone.¡±
He deliberately kept his words vague, measuring Da Wei¡¯s response.
Would he insist?
Would he force the issue?
Or¡ was he here for something else entirely?
Da Wei sighed, his shoulders loosening as he shook his head.
"Well, if that¡¯s the case, then there¡¯s no helping it."
His casual attitude returned effortlessly, as though he had merely shrugged off the conversation.
Hei Yuan only now realized the bead of sweat that had formed on his forehead.
Sweat?
For someone of his realm, that was impossible. His body should have long transcended such weaknesses. And yet, there it was.
He suppressed a frown. What kind of person was this Da Wei?
Meanwhile, Da Wei casually continued, "I¡¯d be fine with speaking to anyone, really. As long as they know the history of the Shadow Clan or the Black Clan well enough."
Hei Yuan stiffened slightly.
The history of the Black Clan and Shadow Clan¡
A past that stretched long before the current Abyssal Clan system even existed.
For Da Wei to specifically ask about that¡
Hei Yuan''s fingers twitched under his sleeves. Coincidence? Or something more?
A pause stretched between them before Hei Yuan exhaled and once again reaffirmed his stance.
His voice was polite but firm as steel.
"Then I must once again ask you to turn back. The Shadow Clan does not welcome tourists."
This time, he allowed a trace of spite to slip into his tone¡ªjust enough to express his growing dislike for this conversation.
If Da Wei noticed, he didn''t care. Instead, he snapped his fingers, his expression lighting up as if he¡¯d just had a revelation.
"Ah! I have an idea."
Hei Yuan felt a twitch in his brow.
This eccentric.
He resisted the urge to sigh and instead kept his gaze locked onto Da Wei, choosing to listen rather than immediately turn to violence.
"Let''s make this simple," Da Wei continued with a grin. "We¡¯ll leave peacefully and won¡¯t bother you anymore... if you agree to one simple request."
Hei Yuan narrowed his eyes. "And what is that request?"
"Just answer a few questions."
Hei Yuan''s lips pressed into a thin line.
"I make no promises to answer truthfully," he said coldly. "And I reserve the right to refuse."
Da Wei hummed thoughtfully. "Better than nothing."
Then, without waiting for further protest, he turned his head and called back toward the boat.
"Hei Mao, come here."
Hei Yuan''s expression darkened the moment he heard the surname.
Hei.
A name shared by both the Black Clan and the Shadow Clan.
A name burdened with history.
Then, a figure leaped down from the boat¡ªa dark-haired young man in ragged black robes.
Around his neck, a beautiful red scarf embroidered with the symbol of a black cat fluttered slightly from the motion.
And when Hei Yuan studied his face¡
There was no doubt about it.
This Hei Mao was undoubtedly one of their own.
And then it struck him as¡ odd¡
Hei Yuan gulped audibly. His throat felt tight. His entire body tensed, his fingers twitching ever so slightly beneath his robes.
For a brief moment¡ªa terrifying moment¡ªhe nearly knelt right there and then.
The resemblance was uncanny.
The young man standing before him¡
Hei Mao.
His face, his posture, even the sharp intensity in his gaze¡ªit was all eerily similar to the late Shadow Clan Patriarch.
The same patriarch who had vanished long ago, neither confirmed dead nor alive.
Hei Yuan¡¯s heart pounded against his ribs.
No.
It couldn''t be.
The late patriarch wasn¡¯t dead. Just missing.
Then who was this young man?
His mind was in turmoil, confusion battling against instinct.
His vision sharpened, focusing on the calm yet penetrating gaze of Da Wei.
The man was studying him. Inspecting him like an insect under a magnifying glass.
Hei Yuan barely managed to suppress the violent surge of emotions welling within him.
For a single irrational instant, he felt the urge to lash out at Da Wei.
Yet he did not.
He controlled himself. Forced his thoughts into order.
Taking a slow breath, he kept his expression neutral and finally spoke.
"Who is this young man?"
His voice was steady. Almost.
Da Wei¡¯s lips curled into a slight, knowing smile.
"This is Hei Mao," he introduced smoothly. "He¡¯s a friend."
Hei Yuan narrowed his eyes.
A friend?
Before he could press further, Da Wei casually added, "He¡¯s the one who¡¯ll be asking the questions. I hope you answer truthfully, because it matters a lot to this young man¡"
A pause.
Hei Yuan turned his gaze to the boy¡ªno, the young man¡ªstanding before him.
Hei Mao¡¯s expression was firm, his eyes resolute, unwavering.
Even without actively probing, Hei Yuan could sense his cultivation.
Spirit Mystery Realm.
Not particularly strong, but not weak either.
¡And yet, strength was not the issue here.
Hei Yuan swallowed down his unease and gave a slow nod.
"Ask away."
Hei Mao did not hesitate.
His voice was calm, yet there was something heavy behind it.
"Do you know about the black-masked people?"
Hei Yuan¡¯s heart sank.
His hands, hidden within his sleeves, curled into tight fists.
So it really was about that¡
There was no doubt about it now.
This had everything to do with the shared past of the Black Clan and the Shadow Clan.
With their predecessor.
With the long-buried truth of the Abyss Clan.
085 Tea Time
085 Tea Time
There was no need to invite trouble.
That was Hei Yuan¡¯s immediate thought.
So, instead of answering, he deflected.
With well-practiced ease, he lied through his teeth, his voice smooth as polished jade.
"Black-masked people? Are you referring to robbers and thieves, Young Master?"
It was a blatant misdirection, but it was the safest route.
Hei Mao¡¯s expression visibly deflated.
That reaction alone told Hei Yuan that the boy was not some cunning schemer.
A slight pause.
Hei Yuan made a quick decision. If he wanted to probe further, he needed to appear agreeable.
So, with a polite tone and a small, ingratiating smile, he addressed the young man properly this time. Hei Yuan emphasized the term ¡®Young Master¡¯, hoping to appear agreeable to the young man.
"Young Master Hei Mao, if I may ask¡ªwhy do you seek these masked men?"
Hei Mao hesitated.
His gaze flickered toward Da Wei, as if silently asking for permission.
Da Wei merely shrugged, "It¡¯s your story to tell."
Hei Yuan observed the exchange carefully.
Up until now, he had seen Hei Mao as a young man with potential, someone with a promising future given his cultivation.
But now¡
Now, he saw the truth.
Hei Mao was still just a boy.
A boy who wore his heart on his sleeve, too earnest, too sincere.
Hei Yuan''s suspicions grew.
What kind of story was hidden behind this question?
Hei Mao took a deep breath as if preparing himself.
Then, he looked at Hei Yuan.
¡And then he looked at Da Wei again, uncertainty flickering in his eyes.
"I¡ I don¡¯t even know where to start."
A beat of silence.
"Wait a sec."
Da Wei¡¯s voice broke the moment.
With a casual wave of his hand, an ornate table and two chairs appeared out of thin air.
The craftsmanship was exquisite, carved from darkwood and inlaid with delicate golden patterns.
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. Even for a cultivator, producing something of such quality so effortlessly was no small feat. Seriously, though¡ Was it really necessary to have furniture in one¡¯s storage ring? It seemed excessive.
Da Wei gestured to the seats, his tone polite but firm.
"For Elder Hei Yuan to understand Hei Mao¡¯s question, he must first learn the context."
His lips curled into a faint smile.
"Please, take a seat."
Hei Yuan sat down, his posture composed but his mind alert.
Hei Mao followed suit, seating himself across from him.
Da Wei, standing between them, waved his hand once more.
With an effortless motion, a tea set materialized atop the table.
It was¡ unusual.
The teapot was not made of jade or porcelain, nor was it adorned with calligraphy or auspicious symbols like the ones Hei Yuan was used to. Instead, it had a simple, rustic elegance¡ªsmooth, dark clay shaped with an artisan¡¯s care, the edges slightly uneven, as if hand-molded. The cups were small and delicate but lacked the refinement of what one would find in noble courts or sect halls.
Hei Yuan narrowed his eyes slightly. This was not the work of a cultivator.
Da Wei poured the tea for each of them, the steam rising lazily into the air.
Hei Yuan discreetly scanned the liquid with his Qi Sense.
Nothing.
No odd fluctuations, no traces of poison, no hidden formations.
¡Was this really just ordinary tea?
Hei Yuan still hesitated, but etiquette dictated that he at least acknowledge the gesture.
He nodded toward Da Wei.
"Many thanks."
With practiced ease, he brought the cup near his lips, but didn¡¯t drink.
Instead, he waited.
His amulet, a relic refined by Shadow Clan alchemists, would glow if the tea was laced with any harmful substances.
A few breaths passed.
The amulet remained dull.
Hei Yuan finally took a small sip.
¡It was fine.
Not exquisite, not terrible¡ªjust fine.
In fact, it was disturbingly ordinary.
Too ordinary.
There was no Qi infusion, no medicinal benefits, no subtle notes of spirit herbs. It tasted like something a mortal would brew.
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyebrow twitched.
Da Wei, watching him, suddenly smirked.
"Oh, it¡¯s exactly as you suspect. It¡¯s just tea made by mortal hands," Da Wei said, as if reading his thoughts.
His voice carried the slightest hint of amusement.
"It was advertised as the finest tea in Riverfall Continent, though. Honestly, I kind of liked it. What do you think?"
This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.
Hei Yuan had to fight the urge to put the cup down in disgust.
He had been made to drink mortal goods?
A cultivator of his realm partaking in something so¡ mundane?
He resisted the impulse to lambast Da Wei for this insult, instead forcing himself to remain composed.
Still, he would not let it sit in his body.
Without a word, Hei Yuan drew upon his Qi, subtly guiding the tea¡¯s essence out of his system.
A faint layer of perspiration gathered at the back of his neck as the liquid evaporated from his pores.
Across the table, Hei Mao casually remarked:
"I don¡¯t drink tea."
Da Wei¡¯s smirk widened.
"More for me, then," he said cheerfully, taking another sip.
Of course.
This man was an eccentric through and through.
Then, suddenly¡ª
"Ah!"
Da Wei let out a soft yelping noise, as if just remembering something.
With a flick of his wrist, a plate of candied fruits appeared before Hei Mao.
The fruits were glossy, vibrant, coated in a thin layer of crystallized syrup.
Da Wei pushed the plate forward, his expression expectant.
"Here. Try these instead."
Hei Mao looked at them for a moment before shrugging.
"I wouldn¡¯t mind a taste."
With another flick of his hand, Da Wei produced a transparent glass and filled it with chilled tea, the amber liquid swirling as condensation formed on the surface.
He set it aside for Hei Mao.
Hei Yuan observed the scene with a neutral expression, but inwardly, he was unimpressed.
Another mortal product.
Hei Mao picked up the glass, took a small sip, then perked up slightly.
"Oh. It¡¯s sweet."
Da Wei¡¯s lips curled into a proud smirk.
"Of course it is," he said, resting his chin on one hand. "I take pride in my status as a foodie. That iced tea? A byproduct of one of my suggestions to a shop during the Yellow Dragon Festival."
Hei Yuan was this close to rubbing his temples and losing composure.
He had lived hundreds of years, had experienced great battles, navigated deadly political intrigue, and stood before some of the greatest figures in the world.
And yet, here he was¡ listening to a man boast about mortal tea.
Enough of this.
Hei Yuan faked a cough, his voice carrying a hint of impatience.
"Ahem. If we may proceed with the Young Master¡¯s business¡ I do not have all day."
Hei Mao, still munching on a candied fruit, pushed the plate forward toward Da Wei.
"Thank you, Big Brother," Hei Mao said sincerely. ¡°Er¡ Senior¡ I mean, Senior¡¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± said Da Wei.
Hei Yuan nearly froze on the spot.
Big Brother?
This Da Wei¡ Hei Mao considered him family?
Before Hei Yuan could fully process this, Hei Mao relaxed his shoulders and exhaled.
"Alright. I¡¯m calm now¡ But I¡¯d like another glass of that iced tea."
Da Wei chuckled, taking the plate of candied fruits before refilling Hei Mao¡¯s glass.
Then, as if remembering Hei Yuan¡¯s presence, he turned his gaze toward him.
"Elder Hei Yuan, would you like some as well?" Da Wei offered, his tone lighthearted.
Hei Yuan shook his head, keeping his expression unreadable.
"No need. Do not mind me."
Da Wei shrugged, leaning back as he took another sip of his own tea.
Hei Yuan exhaled slowly, regaining his focus.
Now, at last¡ they could begin.
Hei Mao set down his glass, his fingers tightening around the rim as he took a steady breath. His dark eyes, usually filled with youthful energy, now held a quiet storm.
"I used to have a father, a mother, and a twin sister," Hei Mao began, his voice even but carrying a weight that belied his years.
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze hardened.
Something in the way the boy spoke¡ªnot with grief, but with resolve¡ªsent an uneasy feeling crawling up his spine.
Hei Mao continued, his expression unreadable.
"And then one day¡ they came."
A pause.
"Black-masked cultivators."
Hei Yuan¡¯s chest tightened, but he said nothing, keeping his expression neutral.
"They attacked our home. Burned it down to the ground. My family¡ they didn''t make it."
The boy¡¯s voice did not tremble, but the hand resting on the table clenched into a fist. His nails dug into his palm, yet Hei Mao didn¡¯t seem to notice.
Hei Yuan took a slow sip of his tea, but his fingers had stiffened around the cup.
A child.
A child was telling him about the night his world was burned down.
Da Wei said nothing, only watching. His golden gaze flickered between Hei Mao and Hei Yuan, as if gauging something.
Hei Yuan exhaled through his nose.
He had heard many stories like this before. Tragedies caused by grudges, by old sins that refused to stay buried.
But hearing it from someone this young¡
It gnawed at him.
Hei Yuan leaned back slightly, arms crossed. He kept his voice calm and measured.
"And you seek the truth?"
Hei Mao lifted his chin, his expression set in stone.
"I will find it."
For the first time in a long while, Hei Yuan felt something stir in his old bones.
Was it guilt?
No.
Perhaps¡ respect.
Hei Yuan offered a placid smile, attempting to frame the black-masked cultivators as nothing more than shameless rogues.
"Such villains are heartless. Men like that hold no empathy, no honor. Surely, the heavens will punish them in due time."
The words left his lips smoothly, effortlessly. A well-practiced response¡ªone he had given to many before.
But even as he spoke, his thoughts lingered on Hei Mao¡¯s story.
Was it a coincidence that the boy had come here?
Perhaps.
The world was vast, and black-masked cultivators weren¡¯t exactly rare. There were always those who used disguises to commit atrocities. Maybe the ones who destroyed Hei Mao¡¯s family were just lowly bandits looking to make quick money.
And then Hei Mao spoke again.
"Their masks were pitch black," the boy said, his voice eerily steady. "Made of porcelain. And carved with unreadable scripture¡ written in blood."
Hei Yuan¡¯s blood ran cold.
His fingers twitched slightly against the porcelain tea cup, but he held firm.
Hei Mao¡¯s dark eyes fixed onto him.
"Do you know something about them?"
Hei Yuan shook his head immediately. Too quickly.
Hei Mao took another sip of his iced tea, seemingly indifferent.
Then, without looking up, he asked:
"Is that... the truth?"
Hei Yuan¡¯s breath hitched.
He met Hei Mao¡¯s gaze, trying to keep his expression neutral. "Of course."
Hei Mao tilted his head slightly, watching him.
"Then why are you lying?"
Hei Yuan froze.
A single heartbeat passed.
He forced himself to chuckle, feigning confusion. "Young Master, I fear I do not understand your meaning."
But in truth, he was nervous.
How?
How had such a young boy seen through him?
Hei Yuan swallowed, then turned toward Da Wei¡ªand found himself staring into cold, unfeeling golden eyes.
A bead of sweat formed at the back of his neck.
It was him.
Da Wei had been guiding the boy.
Hei Yuan suddenly felt cornered, ensnared not by force, but by something far worse¡ªhis own emotions.
Because when he looked at Hei Mao¡
He saw the late Shadow Clan Patriarch.
And when he met the boy¡¯s earnest, unwavering gaze¡
Lying felt¡ tainted.
Like staining something pure.
Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers dug into his sleeves, his nails nearly piercing through the fabric.
He was angry.
Not at Da Wei. Not even at Hei Mao.
At himself.
The contradiction tearing through his heart, the wavering in his own beliefs¡ªit was infuriating.
For a brief moment, he wanted to lash out, to let his emotions dictate his actions.
But reason won.
This couldn¡¯t go on. He had let himself be cornered for too long. Emotionally cornered, yes. But still cornered.
With a sharp breath, he forced a composed smile onto his face. "I must say, the tea was enjoyable." He set the porcelain cup down with a deliberate clink. "However, I believe it is time for the guests to see themselves out."
The air stilled.
"We aren¡¯t done yet," Da Wei softly remarked.
Hei Yuan narrowed his eyes.
His patience snapped.
The wooden planks beneath him groaned as his Qi surged, a quiet but undeniable force pressing onto the surroundings. It wasn¡¯t an outright attack¡ªbut it was a warning. A declaration.
"We are done." His voice carried the weight of his cultivation and the authority of his position.
He had allowed himself to be intimidated by Da Wei¡¯s display of skill, by his casual mention of an audience with the Emperor.
But why?
The empire was vast, its courts filled with frauds and self-important figures. If Da Wei truly had an audience with the Emperor, where was his proof?
"If you are truly on your way to the Empire and claim to meet the Emperor himself¡" Hei Yuan¡¯s voice was sharp. "Then where is your evidence?"
He let the words settle, his Qi pressing ever so slightly.
"Perjury is not a light crime. It could very well get you killed."
Da Wei scoffed. "Now, now. Let¡¯s not be too hasty."
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze hardened.
He was the strongest cultivator in the Shadow Clan, the one responsible for protecting his people. He had endured wars, betrayals, and the treacheries of the Abyssal Clans.
He would not allow an unknown force to shake him.
"Leave," Hei Yuan commanded one final time.
"Or there will be violence."
Hei Yuan¡¯s expression remained firm, though his fingers twitched at his sides.
¡°You don¡¯t want to go down that path,¡± Da Wei remarked, his voice carrying a weight that felt unnatural, as if reality itself agreed with him.
Then, with a casual wave of his hand, he added, ¡°Trust me.¡±
It was the kind of self-assuredness that grated on Hei Yuan¡¯s nerves.
Contempt crept into Da Wei¡¯s tone. ¡°What¡¯s so hard about answering a few questions?¡±
Hei Yuan didn¡¯t bother responding.
Instead, his fingers moved subtly, activating the formation beneath their feet.
The wooden planks of the harbor hummed, intricate arrays flaring to life. Invisible energy surged, aiming to eject these unruly visitors far from the island.
The killing array remained dormant¡ªfor now.
Hei Yuan had no desire to shed unnecessary blood, but these people had to leave.
And then¡ª
A soft whisper left Da Wei¡¯s lips.
"Judgment Severance."
For a moment, nothing happened.
Then¡ª
A golden cross-shaped rupture appeared in the air.
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in horror as the tear in space devoured everything in its radius¡ªQi, energy, even the lingering presence of the formation itself.
In an instant, the entire defensive array collapsed.
Even the killing array reserved for emergencies was stripped of its function entirely.
The ground shuddered, and the lake rippled violently, as if it, too, had felt the severing of power.
Hei Yuan froze.
The Clan''s most trusted defenses, shattered like brittle glass.
Da Wei exhaled, looking almost disappointed. ¡°Please, let¡¯s just talk,¡± he sighed, the eccentric expert acting as if nothing had happened. ¡°No need to resort into violence.¡±
086 Price of Knowledge
086 Price of Knowledge
The golden cross-shaped rupture in the air dissipated, its presence fading as if it had never been there. And then¡
Something in my shadow stirred.
It was a sword surging after my throat.
I didn¡¯t move.
A Soul Recognition cultivator had struck with practiced precision, aiming to sever my head cleanly from my shoulders.
But I didn¡¯t budge.
The sword connected with my throat.
A soft clink rang out, like a dull chime of metal striking something far denser than steel.
There was no pain. No wound. No blood.
The Soul Recognition cultivator¡¯s eyes widened in shock. His hands trembled against the hilt, pressing forward as if sheer force could make up for the impossible.
It didn¡¯t.
His sword didn¡¯t even leave a scratch in my skin.
I glanced at the blade with mild amusement and turned my gaze toward the man who had ambushed me.
¡°Did you just do something?¡± I teased. ¡°Sorry about that. I might be too tough for you¡¡±
His pupils shrank.
I could see the moment his mind refused to comprehend reality.
He had likely spent centuries honing his technique, perfecting the art of killing with a single stroke¡ªyet here I was, standing before him, utterly unscathed.
Before he could react, I grabbed the sword by its blade and squeezed.
Crack.
The steel snapped like dried wood.
A furious shout erupted.
"Hei Ma! How dare you?!"
Hei Yuan shot up from his seat, his robes billowing as his Qi surged. His voice thundered across the wooden harbor, laced with both fury and authority.
I raised an eyebrow.
So, this "Hei Ma" guy acted on his own?
That was¡unexpected.
And here I thought the Elder had more control over his subordinates than I thought.
I wasn¡¯t about to just let this Hei Ma walk away, though.
My hand shot forward, and I caught him by the throat.
Then¡ª
A heavy sledgehammer swung from my left, slamming right into my face.
Boom!
The force rippled through the air, kicking up a gust of wind.
My head barely tilted from the impact.
I turned my gaze toward the new attacker¡ªa middle-aged woman with a fierce scowl.
¡°Let go of my husband,¡± she demanded.
Her Qi surged around her, battle intent spilling into the air.
Husband, huh?
I sighed.
I grabbed her throat too.
The moment my fingers tightened, she went stiff, realizing her mistake a second too late.
I lifted them both slightly off the ground, staring at them with disinterest.
¡°This is usually the part where I ask for your last words,¡± I remarked, my grip firm but not crushing. ¡°¡So, any last words?¡±
From the corner of my eye, I saw Hei Mao shift nervously.
Then, hesitantly, he muttered, ¡°Big Brother¡ stop being mean.¡±
I blinked.
A chuckle escaped my lips.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
And just like that¡ªI let them go.
Hei Ma stumbled back, rubbing his bruised neck, his expression dark with humiliation.
His wife wasn¡¯t much better. She grabbed his arm and yanked him away, keeping a wary distance as they stood beside Hei Yuan.
I cracked my neck, sighing.
¡°Hopefully, your people would think twice before doing something reckless.¡±
This place was getting livelier and livelier.
"Shadow Clan! Stay your killing intent!"
The weight of Hei Yuan¡¯s words carried through the air, and the shadows around us stirred in response.
Dark figures shifted within the fog, barely visible through the dim light. Some crouched in the trees, while others emerged from the surface of the water. Their stealth arts were so refined that even now, they barely made a sound.
Weapons gleamed in the dim light¡ªdaggers, short swords, needles laced with poison.
A dozen strikes were prepared. None were launched.
Hei Yuan¡¯s command had frozen them mid-action. They hesitated, waiting for a follow-up order.
The elder¡¯s glare was sharp, his fists clenched at his sides. His emotions were a storm barely contained¡ªanger at the insubordination, anxiety over my presence, and something else¡ fear.
His voice dropped, but his tone carried a deadly edge.
"Do you take us for fools, Ma? Mu?!¡±
He exhaled deeply, then turned his sharp eyes back to me.
"They do not see what I see," he said, his tone calm but firm. "Their eyes are not yet developed enough to perceive your might."
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze swept over his kin before settling back on me.
"But I see your might, Da Wei. And it is commendable."
He paused for a beat, letting his words sink in. Then, with a measured tone, he added, "Thus, I am showing you respect. Reciprocate this respect, and we may yet avoid becoming enemies."
The underlying warning was clear.
A show of strength earned their acknowledgment, but not yet their trust. In their eyes, I was still an outsider, still a potential threat. Yet Hei Yuan was wise enough to recognize that conflict would not serve them here¡ªnot yet.
I reclined slightly, meeting his gaze with a lazy smile. "Oh? Elder Yuan, are you suggesting we could be friends? I like the sound of that."
His lips pressed into a thin line. "That remains to be seen."
The tension in the air was thick enough to cut with a blade. Hei Ma rubbed his throat, his expression dark with humiliation. His wife, a middle-aged woman with a scowl etched deep into her features, stood beside him, glaring daggers at me.
"Why should we cower?" Hei Ma spat, his voice filled with indignation. "Clearly, this intruder has to be taught a lesson!"
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Wow. From "guest" to "intruder" in the span of a few breaths. I almost wanted to applaud.
His wife, emboldened by his words, took a step forward. "I agree with my husband. Moreover, it¡¯s obvious you came here to provoke us." Her piercing gaze flickered toward Hei Mao. "Bringing a child who claims to be a Hei, yet we know nothing about?"
I could feel Hei Mao tense beside me. His fingers twitched ever so slightly, though whether it was from anger or something else, I wasn¡¯t sure.
Hei Yuan, who had been silent for a moment, exhaled heavily. He turned his sharp gaze toward Hei Mu. "Enough. Be patient, Hei Mu. This is not the time to be reckless."
Hei Mu barely spared him a glance before scoffing, her lips curling with disdain. "Patient? What¡¯s there to be patient for?" She jabbed a finger in my direction. "This man is a liar through and through!"
I smiled. "A liar? That¡¯s a bold claim." I rested my hands behind my back. "What exactly do you think I¡¯m lying about?"
Her expression twisted in barely contained fury. "Everything."
Hei Mao slammed the table¡¯s surface, his small fists clenched. His expression was a mix of frustration and determination as he glared up at Hei Mu.
"Big Brother Da Wei is not a liar!" he declared, his voice carrying a rare fervor. "He might be up to mischief sometimes, and yeah, he likes pranking people¡ but he¡¯s a good person!"
Oh? Look at this kid defending me.
"He might be lazy and won¡¯t help set up camp," Hei Mao continued, "but he is not a liar!"
¡Alright, now hold on. Was that last part really necessary? What¡¯s so bad about harmless pranks? And not helping set up camp?
Hei Mu exhaled sharply, shaking her head as if the mere act of arguing with a child was beneath her. "Such a pity," she said, her voice laced with mock sorrow. "For a boy to be so deeply brainwashed¡"
And then¡ªshe vanished.
I narrowed my eyes, sensing the shift in the shadows. She reappeared under the table, her form partially melding into the darkness beneath it. Her hand wielding a short spear. A clever move¡ªif I were an idiot.
"Bad move."
Because all she did was rile me up.
With a thought, I used Castling on Hei Mao who was still sitting by the table, and swapped his position with mine. At the same time, I shoved the table in front of me into my Item Box.
Hei Mu was still mid-shadow when that happened.
The result? She was left stuck, half-submerged in the wood like a bad painting.
I crouched down to her level, watching her eyes widen in realization. "Clench your teeth," I advised.
And then, I slapped her across the face.
BOOM!
The harbor erupted from sheer force, and Hei Mu was launched through the air like a comet. She soared past the dock, limbs flailing, before landing harshly into the lake with a mighty splash.
The water churned violently where she crashed, ripples expanding outward. Silence followed.
I straightened, dusting off my sleeve. "Well," I remarked, "at least she cooled off."
Some wooden splinters had gotten stuck under my nail though.
Ouch¡
That hurt more than having a sledgehammer land on my face. Psychologically speaking, of course.
I sighed and, wincing, plucked out the tiny shards. My eyes flickered to the hole in the wood beneath me, evidence of the force that had sent Hei Mu flying.
And then¡ª
SPLASH!
Water erupted as a figure shot out from the lake under the hole. It was a young woman with a spiked gauntlet, her face twisted with rage. "HOW DARE YOU DO THAT TO MY MOTHER?!"
I barely had time to register the ambush before her fist came hurtling toward my face.
"Oh, for¡ª"
Reflex kicked in. I slapped her with the back of my hand.
Her momentum completely reversed, and she soared through the air, flying off in the opposite direction of where her mother had been flung.
A moment of stunned silence followed. Even I had to process what just happened.
¡That was one hell of a jumpscare.
I hadn¡¯t sensed her coming because of the lake¡¯s properties and the shadows that obscured her presence.
Hei Mao tugged at my sleeve, his expression caught between concern and exasperation. "Big Brother Da Wei¡ Was that really necessary?"
He gestured toward the young woman now sinking into the water. "She¡¯s probably way weaker than that Hei Mu woman."
I waved a hand dismissively. "Relax. I cast Bless and Cure the moment she got the hand, so she should be fine."
As I spoke, the girl surfaced, coughing and flailing. See? Totally fine.
Hei Yuan finally stepped forward, his tone serious. "This is no laughing matter."
I stood from my chair, dusting off my sleeve. "Oh? But tell me, Elder Yuan¡ªwho started it?" Yep, I¡¯m resorting to the childish tactic of who started it first.
His jaw tightened, but I didn¡¯t give him a chance to argue. "We only wanted to talk," I said plainly. "You were the ones who escalated."
Hei Yuan''s gaze darkened. "That¡¯s not the way I saw it." His voice took on a sharper edge. "Not after the spell you cast¡ª"
I arched a brow. "Oh? And you expect me to believe you had nothing prepared?"
His expression didn¡¯t change, but I could feel the shift in the air.
I crossed my arms. "You can¡¯t fool my senses, Elder. You had a formation set up. I don¡¯t even know what it was supposed to do. But I know when you were about to use it."
He opened his mouth, but I cut him off.
"You can argue it wasn¡¯t fatal all you want, but how was I supposed to know that?" My voice turned slightly sharper. "Besides, my spell didn¡¯t kill anyone, did it?"
Hei Yuan¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line.
I smirked. "Yeah. That¡¯s what I thought."
A loud thud echoed as Ren Xun landed beside me, his robes swishing. He clicked his tongue, annoyed.
"Boss, your spell just wrecked the boat¡¯s formations," he complained, shooting me a glare. ¡°I suggest you stop provoking them or we¡¯d be sitting ducks. By we, I meant Gu Jie, Lu Gao, Ren Jingyi, and me¡¡±
This guy tends to switch from Senior to Boss when addressing me. When he was using the latter, it was usually because he was either sincerely annoyed or was in a pleasant mood. It was definitely not the latter.
I finally turned my attention to the boat artifact that had brought us here.
The once-active obscuring spell formations¡ªthe ones Ren Xun had so hastily prepared right before we arrived¡ªwere now completely gone. The boat looked ordinary now, exposed for all to see.
¡Oops.
Before I could say anything, Gu Jie¡¯s voice rang out from the boat.
"Master, permission to leave the boat?"
I waved a hand lazily. "Come on, then."
Gu Jie leaped off, landing gracefully on the dock. Right behind her, Dave followed, his heavy Puppet Armor thudding against the wooden planks. Even without speaking, his clunky metal frame and the sheer pressure he exuded were enough to make the watching Shadow Clan cultivators tense.
Dave placed a fist over his chest and bowed slightly. "My Lord."
I nodded in acknowledgment.
Then, Gu Jie turned toward Hei Yuan and spoke. "Master, may I address Elder Yuan on your behalf?"
I gestured lazily for her to go ahead and sat back down in my chair.
Gu Jie then turned to Hei Mao, her voice gentle but firm. "Hei Mao, can you find it in your heart to try one more time?"
The boy gripped his scarf tightly, his brows furrowed. ¡°I just want to talk. That¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Elder Yuan,¡± Gu Jie continued. "This journey is important to us. We want to help little Mao. The Elder might not believe it, but even if Master does not always act like it, he truly means no ill will."
¡°Hmmm¡ I don¡¯t know about that, Gu Jie,¡± I hummed and added, "The thing is, Elder Yuan looks like he has no desire to share the history between the Black Clan and the Shadow Clan. Moreover, it looks like he has no authority whatsoever. He can¡¯t even control his own people. What do you say, Elder? I don¡¯t want to leave, knowing we are on bad terms. I guess, we have to go on our way without learning much¡ I wonder, maybe the imperial capital would be a much easier place¡ compared¡ to this place¡ Surely, the Emperor would be a better host."
I was playing coy.
Comparing a subjugated Clan to the Emperor was borderline bullying at this point.
I exhaled dramatically, gazing at the Elder who had remained impassive the entire time.
"Yes, you won''t compromise,¡± I crossed my legs. ¡°I understand that."
I leaned forward slightly, resting my chin on my hand. "But we¡¯re the same, Elder Yuan. We won¡¯t compromise either."
Hei Mao took a deep breath before speaking up. "I feel the same. I can¡¯t compromise. I sincerely wish to know about my parents¡ and why my family had to die like that. I want to learn about the black-masked people and their connection with your Clan."
A moment of heavy silence settled over the harbor.
Gu Jie stood to my right. Hei Mao to my left. And Dave stood behind me.
Hei Yuan let out a long sigh and finally sat down opposite me.
To his left, the still-drenched Hei Mu stood, her face twisted with barely restrained anger.
To his right, Hei Ma stood, his arms crossed and his face looked like he ate something bitter.
Now, let¡¯s see if we could actually get somewhere.
Ren Xun grumbled as he hopped back onto the boat, his sleeves rolled up as he inspected the ruined formations. He ran his fingers over the now-inert inscriptions, muttering curses under his breath.
"Tch. Do you know how much effort I put into this?" he complained, already working to salvage what he could. ¡°Lu Gao, come on and help me, will you?¡±
Lu Gao looked scandalized, ¡°What do you even want me to do?¡±
I ignored them and turned my attention back to Hei Yuan.
"Let''s talk terms, Elder," I said, leaning back in my seat. ¡°How about access to your library? Historical texts¡ and such¡ Better yet, just answer Hei Mao¡¯s questions honestly¡¡±
¡°I stand by my words, I reserve the right not to answer your questions,¡± Hei Yuan¡¯s expression remained guarded. "However, we are willing to open our library for you. Admittedly, the access to our precious library comes at a price¡ªspirit stones."
Ah. So that¡¯s how it is.
I expected resistance. I expected denial. Instead, they were charging me?
I rubbed my chin, considering it. "How much?"
Gu Jie, standing to my right, whispered, "Master, be wary. They might demand an unreasonable price."
I gestured for her to let me handle it. "Name your price, Elder."
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, gauging my reaction. Then he finally spoke, his tone even but laced with expectation.
¡°One million spirit stones.¡±
Gu Jie visibly tensed, her usually composed expression breaking for a split second.
"That¡¯s exorbitant," she hissed under her breath.
One million spirit stones? It seemed that the Shadow Clan was in dire need of resources. But for them to demand such an amount outright¡
They must have assumed I was either too desperate or too ignorant to refuse.
I, however, barely blinked. Instead, I rubbed my chin, considering it.
"Fine."
Hei Yuan¡¯s brows twitched in surprise, but he quickly composed himself.
With a flick of my wrist, I pulled out a pouch of spirit stones and tossed it onto the table. The moment it landed, the air vibrated slightly from the sheer concentration of spiritual energy contained within.
Of course, I have enough.
On top of my gains from the auction, coming from various items sold, Ren Jin also gave me pocket money. Still, one million spirit stones were a lot.
The Shadow Clan elder exchanged glances with Hei Ma and Hei Mu, their expressions betraying just how badly they needed these resources.
I clasped my hands together and smiled. "One more thing. I want access to every single record in your library. Everything."
Hei Yuan¡¯s lips thinned. "That was not part of the agreement."
"It is now," I countered smoothly.
A flicker of hesitation crossed his face. "Very well."
He was lying.
I could feel it in my Divine Sense. He probably planned to hide specific texts or records.
"Elder Yuan, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of deceiving me, would you?"
The air around us grew tense.
Hei Yuan¡¯s expression darkened for a moment before he sighed.
"I will allow you to read everything. The shadow-related techniques are not to be revealed to outsiders. Even if you threaten me with death, you won¡¯t get your hand on it."
So that was their bottom line.
I reclined in my seat and let out a breath. "That¡¯s fine,¡± The freedom to read through their entire library was just a bonus. ¡°I have no interest in your techniques anyway."
What I did care about was history¡ªthe truth behind Hei Mao¡¯s origins, the Black Clan, and their connection to the Shadow Clan.
With that, the deal was sealed.
I handed over another pouch of spirit stones worth the rest of the million, leaving me with only a few thousand¡ªjust enough to sustain Gu Jie and Ren Jingyi¡¯s cultivation at their current levels.
A small price to pay for knowledge.
And yes, it was a small price for me¡
087 Suppressed
087 Suppressed
Inside the dimly lit patriarch¡¯s office, Hei Yuan sat behind a heavy wooden desk, his fingers pressing against his temples. The walls were lined with old scrolls, clan records, and ancient weapons encased in polished wooden frames. A faint scent of ink and sandalwood lingered in the air.
Across from him stood Hei Ma and Hei Mu, the son-in-law and eldest daughter of the patriarch. They stood stiffly, their expressions taut. The remnants of their earlier altercation with Da Wei still lingered¡ªHei Mu¡¯s clothes were damp from her unceremonious plunge into the lake, and Hei Ma¡¯s pride was as battered as his broken sword.
Hei Yuan exhaled sharply, his patience thinning. ¡°What were you thinking?!¡±
Hei Mu scowled, crossing her arms. ¡°We were protecting the clan!¡±
Hei Ma, always the more composed of the two, bowed his head slightly. ¡°Elder Yuan, that man disrespected us. He humiliated my wife and struck my daughter. Would you have had us stand by and do nothing?¡±
¡°Yes!¡± Hei Yuan snapped, slamming his palm onto the desk. The force sent a few scrolls rolling off the edge, but he barely noticed. ¡°That was exactly what you should have done! Do you have any idea what kind of person you just tried to fight?¡±
Hei Mu scoffed. ¡°An arrogant brat who likes to throw his weight around?¡±
Hei Yuan let out a bitter chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°An arrogant brat? You saw his strength firsthand! You think I sat back and let him insult us out of cowardice?¡± He leaned forward, his piercing gaze locking onto his juniors. ¡°I did it because we have no chance against him.¡±
Silence fell over the room.
Hei Ma frowned. ¡°Elder Yuan, surely you overestimate him. He¡¯s strong, yes, but¡ª¡±
¡°Judgment Severance.¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s voice was cold.
¡°Or whatever that spell is¡¡±
Hei Mu and Hei Ma flinched at the words.
¡°The technique that erased our formation like it was nothing.¡± Hei Yuan¡¯s voice dropped lower, as if the walls themselves had ears. ¡°Tell me, do you know what kind of power that is?¡±
Hei Mu remained silent, but Hei Ma¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Some kind of sword intent?¡±
Hei Yuan nearly laughed at the absurdity. ¡°If only it were that simple.¡± He leaned back, rubbing his temples. ¡°I don¡¯t know what it was, but it wasn¡¯t ordinary. It swallowed all energy¡ªformation, Qi, everything. Do you understand what that means? Our strongest defenses, meaningless. Our killing array, useless. If he wanted to, he could have leveled this entire island.¡±
Hei Mu paled slightly but stubbornly held her ground. ¡°Then what? We let him do as he pleases? Hand over our history for some spirit stones?¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Some spirit stones? Do you know how much he just paid?¡±
Hei Ma hesitated. ¡°It was¡ a lot.¡±
¡°One million!¡± Hei Yuan barked. ¡°He gave us one million spirit stones, without haggling, just to read our records. Now, we have an obligation to him! I was hoping to force him to turn away by asking such an unreasonable price, but what did he do? If we don''t cooperate after so much he had compromised, losing our reputation would be the least of our worries... Ask yourself, Ma... Why didn''t he just kill you when you failed so miserably in your attempt to kill him?¡±
This time, neither of them spoke.
Hei Yuan pressed on. ¡°That isn¡¯t the behavior of a man looking to rob us. That is the behavior of a man who could take what he wanted but chose not to. Do you understand what kind of monster we nearly made an enemy of?¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her lips pressed into a thin line.
"Maybe he''s just naive," Hei Ma sighed. ¡°Then what do we do?¡±
"Look at the mirror and ask yourself that," Hei Yuan closed his eyes for a moment before speaking. ¡°We don''t have leverage in the first place and that was for a fact. For now, we cooperate. Give them access to the records. Watch them, but don¡¯t provoke them.¡± His voice hardened. ¡°And, under no circumstances, are you to mention the Abyss Clan.¡±
Hei Mu and Hei Ma stiffened.
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes glowed ominously in the dim light. ¡°That boy, Hei Mao¡ he¡¯s dangerous. Not because of his strength, but because of who he might be.¡±
He exhaled deeply, his fingers curling into a fist. ¡°And if Da Wei ever learns the truth, I don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be able to stop him.¡±
¡°I CAN¡¯T ACCEPT THIS!¡± Hei Mu raised her voice. ¡°WE ARE THE PROUD SHADOW CLAN, MASTERS OF THE ABYSS. THIS IS UNACCEPTABLE!¡±
At the back of Hei Yuan¡¯s mind, he hoped Da Wei slapped some sense into Hei Mu¡ but clearly, he had only further provoked her bad qualities.
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze drifted to the dim lanternlight casting shifting shadows across the walls, but his mind was elsewhere¡ªfixated on the massive, overwhelming shadow that loomed over him earlier. Da Wei¡¯s presence had been oppressive, but the true horror lay in the unseen.
His shadow was too big.
That fact alone disturbed Hei Yuan far more than the display of raw power or the wealth of spirit stones Da Wei had so casually thrown at them. He had not told the others, choosing to withhold the information to maintain some semblance of composure among them. If Hei Mu or Hei Ma had known, they would have acted much more rashly, possibly worsening their already precarious situation.
The ability to see the shadows of others was not something just anyone in the Shadow Clan possessed. It was a gift reserved for the Shamans¡ªa sacred, secretive role within the clan. It was the very source of Hei Yuan¡¯s influence, the reason his voice carried weight despite being born into a branch family. His ability to see the depth of a person¡¯s shadow was what made him more than just an elder¡ªit made him a force to be reckoned with.
But that same gift was also a curse.
For centuries, their clan had suffered under the Grand Emperor¡¯s punishment for their past collusion with the Black Clan. Since then, no new clan member manifested Abyss Sight. The rumors whispered that they had been cursed¡ªeither by the Emperor himself or by their old, now-bitter rivals: the Black Clan.
And yet¡ Hei Yuan had inherited the ability.
This fact alone was enough to cause unease among the clan. They feared him. He could feel it in the way certain elders watched him, their suspicion barely veiled. After all, the current patriarch was well past his prime, while Hei Yuan, despite appearing aged, still had centuries of lifespan ahead of him. He had never sought power¡ªnever once entertained the thought of seizing the clan for himself¡ªbut that did not stop the whispers.
Because of this, Hei Yuan had deliberately held back his cultivation.
Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.
It wasn¡¯t his fault that the patriarch trusted him more than the other elders. It wasn¡¯t his fault he had been born a branch member. But none of that mattered. The moment he displayed ambition, they would turn against him. That was why he remained cautious.
¡°Elder Yuan, we can¡¯t let them leave with the boy,¡± Hei Mu said, snapping him out of his thoughts. Her arms were crossed, her soaked robes now dry, but her temper had not cooled.
Hei Yuan frowned. ¡°You think forcefully taking him back is a solution?¡±
¡°If not force, then at least some claim over him,¡± Hei Ma added. ¡°That child has already stepped into the Fourth Realm at such a young age. You saw it yourself¡ªhis potential is enormous. Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste to let him remain under that¡ Da Wei¡¯s influence?¡±
Hei Yuan leaned back, his gaze flickering to the swirling shadows in the room. Hei Mu had accused the boy of being a fake. Such hypocrisy¡ Still, the truth was¡ she had been wrong.
Hei Mao was no fake.
Hei Yuan had seen it clearly with his Abyss Sight. Members of the Shadow Clan or the Black Clan always carried deeper, more distinct shadows than outsiders, a reflection of their bloodline and connection to the abyssal arts. That boy¡ he was one of them.
And yet, he was not raised within the clan.
Maybe he was from the Black Clan? However, considering his story, probably not¡ The Black Clan have strict breeding policies after all¡
Where did the boy truly come from?
That was what troubled him the most. Who had hidden him away all these years? And how had he suddenly appeared now, escorted by such an unpredictable and dangerous man?
¡°¡And if Da Wei refuses to hand him over?¡± Hei Yuan asked, his voice measured.
Hei Ma¡¯s eyes gleamed with greed. ¡°Then we negotiate. He paid a fortune for access to our library. That means he needs something from us. We use that.¡±
"Do you truly think he''s that much of a pushover?" Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers tapped lightly against the desk. There was wisdom in Hei Ma''s words. For now, they had to tread carefully. He could not afford to be reckless¡ªnot with Da Wei, and not with the uneasy balance within his own clan.
Still¡ his eyes lingered on the flickering shadows, thinking there was a ghost hiding there.
He was probably overthinking about it.
The problem with Hei Ma¡¯s suggestion was that what Da Wei needed from them wasn''t just knowledge¡ªit was because of Hei Mao.
Hei Yuan had observed it clearly. Every word Da Wei spoke, every action he took, was centered around protecting the boy. The sheer amount of spirit stones he had thrown at them for access to their records wasn¡¯t out of idle curiosity or scholarly pursuit. It was because Hei Mao wanted answers. And Da Wei was willing to back him, even if it meant tearing apart an entire formation without hesitation.
That was not the behavior of a mere benefactor.
Hei Yuan was no fool. He had lived long enough to see countless cultivators come and go, and he knew the look of someone who had staked their claim. Da Wei cherished the boy. Not just as some passing responsibility, but something deeper¡ªperhaps as a disciple¡ or even as family.
The boy had called him Big Brother, after all.
That single title spoke volumes. It wasn¡¯t something a mere traveling companion would use. Cultivators were not known for forming attachments easily, and yet here was Da Wei, a man who wielded power casually yet terrifyingly, allowing himself to be addressed in such a familiar way.
Hei Yuan tapped his fingers against the desk, his mind calculating.
If Da Wei valued the boy this much, then he would not tolerate anyone taking him away.
Which meant¡ Hei Ma¡¯s idea of staking claim over Hei Mao was not as simple as it sounded. Da Wei had already placed the boy under his wing. Would he allow the Shadow Clan to impose their authority over him? Would he allow them to dictate Hei Mao¡¯s fate?
No.
And therein lay the danger.
This wasn¡¯t a simple matter of negotiation anymore. If they made the wrong move, Da Wei would not hesitate to destroy them. Cultivators had killed for less. The fact that he hadn¡¯t killed anyone yet was a testament to his restraint, but that restraint had limits. Was knowledge of Hei Mao¡¯s past truly worth provoking a man like that?
Hei Yuan exhaled slowly. He had to be careful. If he miscalculated, it wouldn¡¯t just be his position that was at stake. The entire Shadow Clan could be buried in this man¡¯s shadow.
This was a mess¡ªan absolute mess. His gaze flickered between Hei Mu and Hei Ma, both of whom stood rigid before him, their expressions ranging from frustration to thinly veiled hostility.
He hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal this. Knowing too much could be dangerous. But if he didn¡¯t make them understand, their foolishness could lead the Shadow Clan to ruin.
He closed his eyes briefly, recalling the moment he laid eyes on Da Wei.
The shadow that loomed behind that man¡ was far too vast.
Hei Yuan¡¯s Abyss Sight had always been a source of prestige within the Clan, granting him insight into people¡¯s nature, their power, their presence. And in all his long years, he had never seen a shadow like that.
Not even the current Patriarch, a Seventh Realm cultivator, could compare.
Da Wei¡¯s shadow was deep, endless, and too unnatural. It twisted and writhed, shifting like it had a will of its own. It did not belong to any single plane of existence. It was ancient. It was watching. It was something that should not be provoked.
Hei Yuan finally looked up, his voice low and firm. ¡°You will not lay a hand on Da Wei or his people.¡±
Hei Mu scowled. ¡°Are you suggesting we let that arrogant fool trample all over us?¡±
Hei Ma crossed his arms. ¡°That man wields power carelessly. He humiliated my wife, remember? Or have you gone truly senile? He humiliated me. If we do nothing, what does that say about our Clan?¡±
Hei Yuan slammed his palm on the desk, the force making both of them flinch. ¡°It says we are wise enough to recognize when we are dealing with something beyond us.¡±
Silence fell.
Hei Yuan narrowed his eyes. ¡°You weren¡¯t there when I saw him with my Abyss Sight.¡± He leaned forward, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper. ¡°That man is something else. His shadow is too large¡ too unnatural. And remember, I am still an Elder. So you better fix your tone, boy¡¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line, but Hei Ma scoffed. ¡°You think we should just cower, then?¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s patience thinned. ¡°You misunderstand. This is not about cowering. This is about survival.¡±
He leaned back, folding his arms. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a coincidence he arrived here, now of all times? The Patriarch is in seclusion, attempting to break through to the Eighth Realm. The process is dangerous enough¡ªany disturbance could cost him his life.¡±
Hei Mu and Hei Ma stiffened.
Hei Yuan continued, his voice colder now. ¡°The spirit stones we acquired just now¡ªthose will be crucial in ensuring his breakthrough. If the Patriarch succeeds, our Clan will finally have a true powerhouse again.¡± His sharp gaze landed on the two. ¡°But if something happens to him because of your recklessness, the blood will be on your hands.¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You think Da Wei will be a threat to the Patriarch¡¯s breakthrough?¡±
¡°I think,¡± Hei Yuan said evenly, ¡°that he is an unknown. A dangerous unknown. We do not know his full capabilities. We do not know his motives. But what I do know is that we cannot afford a conflict right now.¡±
Hei Ma let out a slow breath, still looking unconvinced, but at least no longer argumentative. ¡°Then what do you suggest?¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers tapped against the desk. ¡°For now, we keep the Patriarch¡¯s seclusion a secret. If Da Wei finds out, we don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll react. And until the Patriarch emerges, our highest priority is avoiding provocation.¡±
Hei Mu clenched her fists but nodded begrudgingly. Hei Ma sighed, rubbing his neck.
¡°Good,¡± Hei Yuan said, his voice softer now. ¡°You may both leave.¡±
Hei Mu was the first to turn on her heel, storming out with a frustrated huff. Hei Ma lingered for a second longer before shaking his head and following after her.
As the door closed behind them, Hei Yuan finally allowed himself to lean back in his chair.
Hei Yuan let out a slow breath, his fingers drumming against the desk. He had underestimated their reaction.
He had expected resistance¡ªof course he had. But this level of hostility? If he had told them earlier, if he had given them more time to stew on it¡ things would have escalated even worse.
They might have provoked the other members of the Clan, roused them into action. And if that happened¡ would they have gone so far as to summon it?
His gaze flickered toward the window, where the lake beyond stretched ominously under the dim light.
The being that slumbered within it.
A last resort. A true desperate measure. A secret known only to a select few.
The thought sent an uncomfortable shiver down his spine. His warning this time would suffice for now, especially after being reminded of the Patriarch¡¯s situation. The spirit stones they acquired from Da Wei probably also helped.
Had Hei Mu and Hei Ma been any more reckless, would they have even considered calling upon it?
That pair¡ they had no respect for the Abyss Sight.
It was a sacred ability, one that allowed them to see beyond what normal cultivators could perceive. A gift. A burden. A proof of lineage.
And yet, Hei Mu dismissed it outright.
Perhaps it was her own bitterness, her deep-seated resentment at having been born a woman in a Clan where only men could contend for the seat of Patriarch. Had she been born a son, she might have been able to seize power. Instead, she was married off, forced to contend with fate in ways that did not align with her ambitions.
She hated it. And she hated him.
Hei Yuan exhaled, composing himself before calling for a servant. The young man entered swiftly, bowing his head.
¡°Elder Yuan,¡± the servant greeted respectfully.
Hei Yuan straightened. ¡°How is Da Wei settling in?¡±
The servant hesitated for half a breath before answering. ¡°He and his people have taken to their resting place without complaint. However¡¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Speak.¡±
The servant swallowed. ¡°They do not seem¡ wary. It is as if they hold no fear of being in foreign territory. They rest as if they are in their own domain.¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers clenched. Of course they did.
Because Da Wei knew that he could leave at any time.
088 Lost Again
088 Lost Again
The forest was a land of decay. The trees stood tall but lifeless, their bark blackened and twisted, as if scorched by an unseen fire. Withered leaves clung stubbornly to gnarled branches, rustling like dry whispers in the stagnant air. The ground was a graveyard of rot¡ªmoss-covered bones of fallen trees, tangled roots that curled like fingers, and a thick, unshakable smell of damp earth and decay.
Joan and Alice trudged through the desolation, the former gripping her staff with barely concealed irritation while the latter lazily strolled ahead, arms behind her head.
¡°This is your fault,¡± Joan snapped, shattering the silence.
¡°My fault?¡± Alice scoffed, turning on her heel to glare at Joan. ¡°You were the one who said, and I quote, ¡®Let¡¯s take the narrow path. It feels safer.¡¯¡±
¡°And who was it that insisted on backtracking when we saw those creepy masked people? Oh, right¡ªyou!¡± Joan shot back.
Alice smirked, flashing her fangs. ¡°Excuse me for not wanting to be skewered by cultists.¡±
Joan groaned, rubbing her temples. ¡°Great. So now we¡¯re lost. Again.¡±
Alice huffed, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°It¡¯s not like we had a map to begin with, priestess. What, do you expect divine intervention to show us the way?¡±
Joan shot her a glare but didn¡¯t reply. She hated to admit it, but they had been wandering in circles. The twisted trees all looked the same, and the eerie quiet made her skin crawl. Worse, they weren¡¯t alone. The vampire-wannabes and masked figures had been hunting them for days, never getting too close, but never giving up either.
¡°At least,¡± Alice continued, ¡°we haven¡¯t run into anything stronger than that serpentine dragon. And even that was just a big, dumb lizard.¡±
Joan tightened her grip on her staff. ¡°That ¡®big, dumb lizard¡¯ could command storms and use lightning magic.¡± And maybe it was only her who was remembering, but weren¡¯t they support specialists?
Alice waved dismissively. ¡°Details.¡±
Joan sighed, trying to focus. They needed a plan. Between the two of them, they had decent odds of survival, but there was one fundamental problem:
¡°Whose bright idea was it to pair a priestess and a vampire?¡± Joan muttered under her breath.
Alice¡¯s grin widened. ¡°Oh, you wound me. I thought we made a great team.¡±
Joan shot her a dry look. ¡°If by ¡®great team¡¯ you mean we constantly bicker and attract trouble, then yes, we¡¯re perfect.¡±
Alice laughed. ¡°Well, at least we¡¯re not bored.¡±
A distant howl echoed through the dead forest. Both of them immediately tensed.
¡°¡Tell me that was the wind,¡± Joan said.
Alice licked her lips, her fangs glinting. ¡°Nope. And I think we just found our next problem.¡±
In front of them was an apparition, a ghost.
The ghost wept before them, a translucent figure of a woman barely clinging to the fabric of this world. Her form flickered like a candle struggling against the wind, her long, tangled hair obscuring most of her face. A thick rope was wrapped around her neck, dragging her forward through the air¡ªyet no one was pulling it.
It was a reenactment of her final moments.
Alice crossed her arms, tilting her head at the sight. "Well, that¡¯s creepy."
The woman sobbed, whispering words neither of them understood.
Alice turned to Joan, an impish grin forming. "Go on, priestess. Console the poor soul. Do your holy woman thing."
Joan rubbed her temples, already exhausted. "Alice, we¡¯ve been walking in circles for hours. We''re trapped in this cursed forest. The least we can do is try talking to the ghost."
Alice gave an exaggerated groan. "Sure, let¡¯s have a heartfelt conversation with the wailing specter we can''t even understand. Sounds productive. Remember? Language barrier?"
Joan sighed and pointed at the skull strapped to Alice¡¯s waist by a linen rope. "That¡¯s what he¡¯s for. Isn¡¯t he?"
Alice scowled, resting a hand on the skull¡¯s smooth, weathered surface. The thing had been their unwelcome companion ever since they had sheltered in a cave to escape a storm. That was where they had encountered the fragment of a powerful vengeful spirit¡ªan ancient being who, surprisingly, spoke their language.
It had tried to kill them, of course.
But after a particularly heated battle and a lot of creative problem-solving, they had sealed part of it into this skull. For some reason, though, the strange interaction between their powers and this world''s system had warped it into something¡ different.
The spirit had turned into a lich.
Still, it was useful, so they kept it¡ªafter thoroughly grinding its original body into ash and layering seal after seal on what remained of his skull.
The problem was¡ it was insufferable.
Alice scowled. "You really want to wake him up?"
Joan gave her a look.
Alice rolled her eyes. "Fine." She muttered a brief incantation, lifting the sleeping curse she had placed on the spirit.
The skull shuddered. Then, with a burst of eerie blue flames, two pinpricks of ghostly light flared within its empty eye sockets.
"BEHOLD, FOOLS!" the spirit bellowed, its voice deep and dramatic. "YOU HAVE ONCE MORE SUMMONED THE GREAT¡ª"
Alice immediately slapped a hand over its mouth. Not that it had one, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood for theatrics.
"Get to translating," she grumbled. ¡°You piece of shit.¡±
The skull squirmed in her grip. "Unhand me, vile temptress! A creature of such divine beauty should not mar her fair hands by grasping a lowly skull such as I!"
Alice sighed. "He''s in one of his moods again."
Joan pinched the bridge of her nose. "Just tell him to translate the ghost¡¯s words before I shove him back in a bag of shit for another month."
Imagine.
Two beautiful women resorting to vile language.
That spoke of just how insufferable the skull was¡
The skull grumbled but reluctantly turned its attention to the weeping apparition. The blue flames flickered as it listened, absorbing the ghost¡¯s sorrowful tale.
The ghost continued to weep, her translucent form shaking with each sob. The rope around her neck remained taut, dragging her spectral body forward despite there being no visible force pulling it.
The skull hummed in amusement. "Ah, the poor thing must have died by hanging. But¡ where¡¯s the tree?"
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Joan frowned at the observation, scanning their surroundings. The forest was filled with blackened wood and withered leaves, but none of the twisted trees bore any sign of a rope or a broken branch where one might have hung. It was as if the execution had taken place without any physical support.
Alice, however, simply shrugged. "Who cares?"
The skull let out a dramatic sigh. "Ah, such a lack of curiosity in the minds of today¡¯s youth¡ Well then, allow me to take the lead!"
He turned his eerie blue gaze toward the weeping woman and spoke in a deep, smooth voice. "My dear, your sorrowful cries pierce even the void! You must have been an exquisite beauty in life. Would you, perhaps, care to¡ª"
Joan clenched her fists and fought the urge to cast Turn Undead right then and there.
Alice snickered at her expression. "Tempting, isn¡¯t it?"
"Painfully so," Joan muttered before an idea struck her. She turned to Alice. "Can¡¯t you use one of your Charm spells on him?"
Alice crossed her arms, contemplating it for a moment before sighing. "Tried it before. Didn¡¯t work. Turns out, he has ridiculously high resistance. Either that or he¡¯s just too obnoxious for the spell to take effect."
Joan groaned. "Of course."
With a dramatic cough, the skull finally turned serious. "Now, now, let¡¯s get to business. The weeping woman¡ she cries out for an answer." His ghostly flames flickered. "She wails: Why¡ why did they abandon me¡ in the Black Forest?"
Alice raised a brow. "That¡¯s¡ a little too on the nose for the forest¡¯s name, don¡¯t you think?"
The skull chuckled, but there was a malicious edge to the sound this time. "Oh, you haven¡¯t even begun to hear the true horrors of this place." His voice dropped to a whisper, making the air around them feel colder. "This forest is a grave. A prison. A trap. You will never leave. You will wander and wander until the trees claim your mind and your bodies rot into the soil."
Joan and Alice exchanged glances.
Then the skull continued with a lecherous snicker. "However¡ if you were to show me your bountiful mounds, I might just consider lending you my vast wisdom."
Alice¡¯s expression darkened. "Oh, you¡¯re done talking."
Before the skull could even react, she cast Pain Amplification on him.
The ghostly flames within the skull''s eye sockets flared violently as it screamed in agony.
Joan immediately followed up with Bless.
Normally, Bless was a spell meant to bolster allies with divine power. But against an undead creature?
It worked like a purification spell¡ªinflicting debilitating debuffs.
The skull let out another shriek, smoke rising from its surface as holy power burned through its very essence.
"Y-YOU WRETCHES! MERCY! MERCYYYY!" it wailed, twisting in Alice¡¯s grip.
Alice gave Joan a smug look. "Now that¡¯s how you deal with an annoying undead."
Joan merely sighed, adjusting her gloves. "Now then¡ how about we try this again? Properly. Or do you want me to bless you a second time?"
The skull groaned, his ghostly blue flames flickering weakly. Even after being blasted with Pain Amplification and Bless, he still retained enough resistance to stay intact. Good. If he had crumbled too easily, Joan and Alice wouldn¡¯t have been able to resort to such¡ persuasive methods.
The floating skull grumbled, "You know¡ you could¡¯ve just asked me."
Alice hummed in agreement. "He has a point. If he knows this place, maybe he actually knows a way out."
Joan crossed her arms, narrowing her eyes. "And what would the cost be?"
The skull giggled in an unsettling way. Then, it started breathing heavily.
Joan¡¯s skin crawled. "Wait. How are you even¡ª You don¡¯t have lungs!"
Alice, meanwhile, just gave her a flat stare.
Joan gulped. "W-What?"
Alice¡¯s stare shifted¡ªno longer flat, but something worse. Pity.
Joan took a step back. "What?! Why are you looking at me like that?!"
Alice sighed, shaking her head. "Joan, I have seen many things in my long life, but I have never met someone so¡ na?ve, stupid, and innocent all at the same time."
Joan¡¯s eye twitched. "Excuse me?"
Alice gestured at the still-muttering skull. "We could just torture the information out of him. But now, thanks to you, he thinks he has bargaining power."
The skull perked up. "Indeed! If you wish for my wisdom, you must fulfill my desires!"
Joan shuddered. "And that¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t want to just ask him!"
Alice groaned, rubbing her temples. "I take it back. You''re not just na?ve, you''re hopeless."
Joan huffed. "And what would you have done?"
¡°Like I said,¡± Alice smirked, "Tortured the information out of him. Of course, we then have to tolerate his blathering. But that¡¯s a small price to pay."
Joan opened her mouth to argue but hesitated.
Alice¡¯s smirk deepened. "Ah, but you¡¯re worried about ¡®torture of the soul,¡¯ aren¡¯t you?"
Joan looked away. "¡It¡¯s bad."
Alice¡¯s eyebrow twitched. "But it¡¯s fine to blast him with Bless just to vent?"
Joan coughed, turning her head. "¡It was only once. That¡¯s different."
The skull, gleefully watching their exchange, cackled. "No, no, no! You must fulfill my wishes if you want me to cooperate! I am a man of refined tastes, after all!"
Alice shot Joan a dry look. "See what you did?"
Joan sighed, rubbing her forehead. "Fine. I admit it. I was wrong. And my hypocrisy is bad."
Alice tilted her head. "Hypocrisy might be too much."
Joan raised an eyebrow. "Then what would you call it?"
Alice shrugged. "Mild stupidity?"
The skull interjected, "Ladies, please! Less bickering, more chest¡ª"
Alice immediately blasted him with Pain Amplification again. ¡°Die, piece of shit.¡±
"This is going to take a while, isn¡¯t it?" Joan sighed and rolled her shoulders before raising her hand again. A soft glow gathered around her fingertips as she prepared yet another Bless spell. Beside her, Alice lazily flicked her wrist, sending another Pain Amplification onto the floating skull.
Blue flames flickered wildly in the skull¡¯s empty eye sockets as it shuddered in her waist. But instead of agony, it let out a loud, obscene moan.
¡°Ohhh~ Yes! More! Don¡¯t stop now!¡±
Joan froze mid-cast. Alice¡¯s hand stopped mid-motion.
The two exchanged a glance.
The skull shuddered again, giggling. ¡°I knew you two were the perfect mistresses of pain. Come, let¡¯s make this suffering last forever¡ª¡±
Alice dropped her arm, cutting off her spell. Joan did the same.
Silence.
The skull¡¯s flames flickered. ¡°Wait. Why¡¯d you stop?¡±
Joan¡¯s face twitched. Alice clicked her tongue in annoyance.
¡°Nope. That¡¯s it. Sleeping curse.¡± Joan suggested, ¡°Do it, Alice.¡±
The skull shrieked in panic, twisting in its restraints. ¡°No, no, no! Anything but that! I¡¯ll behave, I swear!¡±
Alice gave Joan a knowing look, and the priestess sighed before lowering her hand. ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll leave you awake, but only if you promise to cooperate and¡ª¡± she narrowed her eyes ¡°¡ªshut up.¡±
The skull hummed to itself, rocking slightly as if weighing its options. Then, with a wicked cackle, it said, ¡°How about a trade? Show me your undergarments, and I¡¯ll tell you all you need to know¡ª¡±
Alice¡¯s mana flared. The air around them trembled.
The skull instantly shrank back. ¡°¡ªI mean, I was joking! Just a joke! I¡¯ll talk! No need to be so violent!¡±
Alice lowered her mana, but her glare remained sharp. ¡°Then talk.¡±
The skull rattled slightly before its eerie blue flames steadied. ¡°Very well. Listen carefully, mistresses of pain. This place¡ªthe Black Forest¡ªis a domain of the Abyss Clan. The masked pursuers chasing you? They¡¯re from the same group.¡±
Joan crossed her arms. ¡°And?¡±
The skull continued, ¡°They have a spell¡ªan ancient technique¡ªthat allows them to transport people into this forest. You didn¡¯t wander here by accident. You were dragged into this cursed place.¡±
That explained why no matter how far they walked, they kept ending up in the same damn place.
Joan took a deep breath, her fingers pressing against her temple as she fought back her frustration. "Alright, then tell us¡ªhow do we get out of here?"
The skull hummed, its blue flames flickering in thought. "Ah, escape? Now that is a tricky thing..."
"Just answer the damn question," Alice snapped, already looking impatient.
The skull let out a low, rattling chuckle. "Unfortunately, I know of no way out. This place¡ it is not merely a forest. It is a dimension grafted from another plane of existence, a small world of its own. The Abyss Clan created this space and merged it with the real world. You''re not just lost in a physical forest¡ªyou''re trapped inside their domain."
Joan¡¯s expression darkened. "That explains why my Mass Teleport isn¡¯t working¡" she muttered. She had been trying to teleport them out since they realized they were lost, but every attempt failed. Now she knew why¡ªit wasn¡¯t just distance keeping them trapped but an entirely different layer of reality.
Alice scoffed, crossing her arms. "So in other words, you''re useless." She raised her hand, ready to cast a sleeping curse.
"Wait! Wait! I can still be of use!" The skull rattled violently in its bindings, panic clear in its voice. "I can tell you about your pursuers! I think I have an idea¡ of their motivation."
Alice lowered her hand slightly. "Spill."
The flames in the skull¡¯s sockets flared as it spoke. "The black porcelain masks inscribed with blood scriptures were the signature attire of the Abyss Clan¡¯s elites. They excel in formations, umbramancy, and all manners of dark arts. They are a symbol of fear within the Deepmoor Continent. However, what intrigues me is why they are so persistent in chasing you. They aren''t just trying to kill you; they want you alive. That at least, I can tell."
Joan and Alice exchanged glances.
The skull continued. "The Abyss Clan is based in the Deepmoor Continent. And yet, they¡¯ve gone through the immense trouble of sending their people all the way to Stormcall Continent to hunt you down. That is no small effort."
Joan frowned. "You were asleep most of the time when they were chasing us. How do you know all this?"
"Ah, my dear priestess, I listen. Even when I sleep, I can hear things. And I heard them murmuring their curses, their orders¡ their intent."
Joan tapped her fingers against her arm. "Then tell me, oh wise and perverted skull, why are they so obsessed with us?"
The skull cackled. "Oh, I don¡¯t think they care about you, priestess." It twisted slightly in its restraints as if turning toward Alice. "They¡¯re after her."
Joan blinked. "Alice?"
Alice¡¯s expression darkened. "Tch. Of course, they are."
The skull¡¯s flames flickered in amusement. "A powerful demonic cultivator with secret arts¡ like yours. How could they not want you? Perhaps they covet your bloodline, your knowledge, or the forbidden techniques you carry. Whatever the case, you, my dear lady of the night, are their primary target."
A heavy silence followed.
Alice sighed. "Well, that¡¯s just great."
Joan exhaled sharply. "So what do we do now?"
The skull chuckled again. "If you wish to escape this place alive, there is only one option."
Alice narrowed her eyes. "And that is?"
The skull¡¯s flames flared. "You wait for your captors. Then you capture them instead."
089 Umbral Scripture Hall
089 Umbral Scripture Hall
The Shadow Clan had arranged for us to stay in the eastern wing, but everyone seemed far more interested in the library. The Umbral Scripture Hall had become our second home, a place where curiosity burned brighter than any lantern. As for me? I hadn¡¯t left since we arrived.
I¡¯d learned a lot, truly. The library wasn¡¯t particularly rich in cultivation methods or techniques¡ªmost of what it offered paled in comparison to the gifts I had received from the Cloud Mist Sect, let alone the treasures I had picked up from Ren Jin¡¯s Golden Sun Pavilion. But in terms of historical texts and general knowledge? This place was a goldmine.
Flipping through a worn tome, my eyes landed on a passage discussing the historical significance of black masks. I skimmed through the content. Before the Grand Emperor¡¯s reign, masks had been more than mere disguises¡ªthey had signified status and power among certain cultivators.
A promising lead. I placed the book atop a growing pile, each volume holding some thread of connection to the enigmatic black-masked cultivators.
Nearby, Hei Mao sat with furrowed brows, his lips moving as he painstakingly traced words with his finger. Ren Xun knelt beside him, offering guidance with quiet patience. Hei Mao had made it his mission to uncover the truth behind the killers of his family, and learning to read was his first step toward that goal.
I watched them for a moment.
Hei Mao sat hunched over a scroll, his finger tracing unfamiliar characters as he struggled to piece them together. Across from him, Ren Xun watched with the patience of a seasoned teacher, though his arms were folded in what could only be described as suppressed frustration.
¡°Try again,¡± Ren Xun said, tapping the parchment. ¡°That word. What does it mean?¡±
Hei Mao squinted at the brushstrokes, his lips moving silently before he hesitantly muttered, ¡°Uh¡ ¡®shade¡¯?¡±
Ren Xun sighed. ¡°No. That¡¯s ¡®darkness.¡¯¡±
Hei Mao scowled. ¡°They look the same.¡±
¡°To an illiterate fool, perhaps.¡±
Hei Mao glared at him, his fingers twitching as though resisting the urge to hurl the scroll across the room. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you read it?¡±
Ren Xun smirked, picking up another scroll. ¡°I already did. Twice.¡± He leaned forward, lowering his voice mockingly. ¡°Unlike someone, I happen to know how to read.¡±
Hei Mao ground his teeth but forced himself to focus. ¡°Tch. I¡¯ll get it eventually.¡±
Ren Xun leaned back, arms behind his head. ¡°We¡¯ll see. At this rate, the black-masked killers will have already died of old age before you learn to read their name.¡±
Hei Mao froze for half a breath, then exhaled sharply. ¡°Not funny.¡±
Ren Xun¡¯s smirk faded. He looked at the younger boy¡¯s clenched fists and sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t meant to be.¡± He gestured to the scroll. ¡°You want to learn, don¡¯t you? Then don¡¯t waste time glaring at me¡ªread.¡±
¡°Ugh¡ You are so mean¡¡± Hei Mao grumbled but lowered his gaze back to the parchment. This time, when he traced the words, he took his time, sounding them out carefully.
Ren Xun watched for a moment before nodding. ¡°Better.¡±
At that, Hei Mao sat up a little straighter.
It made me wonder what Ren Xun was scheming, adopting a harsh persona¡ or maybe, he was just like that as a teacher. The nostalgia was rather refreshing though. I remembered teaching the same way¡
¡°There¡¯s really a lot of them,¡± muttered Lu Gao.
I turned to Lu Gao, who was flipping through a stack of scrolls with a furrowed brow. He had been helping with the research, though I had repeatedly insisted he should focus on mastering the Blessed Weapon spell instead.
¡°I thought I told you to concentrate on your training,¡± I said, narrowing my eyes at him.
Lu Gao merely shrugged. ¡°I can do it in my own time, Master. Besides, I needed a break. I was stuck anyway.¡±
I sighed but let it go. If he wanted to contribute here, I wouldn¡¯t stop him.
Across the hall, Dave was in his usual spot, his clunky armor making him look like a misplaced war puppet among the delicate scrolls and books. Despite the bulk of his form, he had become oddly meticulous in his research, carefully sifting through texts and taking notes¡ªthough I suspected part of his focus was just him getting used to the limitations of his new body.
Meanwhile, Gu Jie sat beside Ren Jingyi¡¯s bowl, the two of them cultivating in silence. I had insisted they make the most of the spirit-rich environment, and for once, Gu Jie had found herself unable to argue against my reasoning.
She clutched a spirit stone tightly as she meditated, her breathing slow and measured. Ren Jingyi, on the other hand¡ well¡ she was nibbling on a spirit stone.
I paused mid-turn of a page, staring.
It was a strange sight¡ªher fish body bobbing slightly as she bit into the glowing stone, as if she were snacking on some divine delicacy.
I decided to just accept it and turned back to my reading.
Ah! I finally found it. I knew they would have it.
The Shadow Clan had an undeniably rich history, their accumulation of knowledge deep and vast. This place held no shortage of mysteries, and if anything, the Umbral Scripture Hall was proof of that. I had spent days buried in texts, searching, flipping through scrolls and ancient tomes, and now¡ªfinally¡ªI held in my hands a comprehensive record detailing the different realms of cultivation.
It didn¡¯t describe how to achieve each realm, nor did it provide any cultivation techniques, but the organization of the information was impeccable. It clearly outlined the structure of the path, making it easier to understand how each realm built upon the previous one.
Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.
Cultivation was divided into four major states: The Four Great Attributes, The Three Cosmic Elements, The Trinity Celestial Paths, and The Godly Vessel.
The progression was straightforward. The First to Fourth Realms aligned with the Four Great Attributes, focusing on the foundational aspects of cultivation. The Fifth to Seventh Realms aligned with the Three Cosmic Elements, where one''s connection to the greater forces of existence deepened. The Eighth to Tenth Realms aligned with the Trinity Celestial Paths, an esoteric stage that shaped the cultivator¡¯s very destiny. And finally, the Eleventh Realm stood alone as The Godly Vessel, the pinnacle of cultivation.
It looked something like this:
The Four Great Attributes
Martial Tempering (1st Realm) ¡ú Foundation of the body, refining strength, endurance, and combat capabilities.
Mind Enlightenment (2nd Realm) ¡ú Awakening of the mind, broadening perception, and forming an internal connection to the world.
Will Reinforcement (3rd Realm) ¡ú Solidifying willpower, deepening one''s spiritual resilience, and enhancing inner control.
Spirit Mystery (4th Realm) ¡ú The point where one''s spirit begins to transcend the ordinary, stepping into the threshold of profound cultivation.
The Three Cosmic Elements
Soul Recognition (5th Realm) ¡ú Awareness and refinement of the soul, beginning the process of merging it with one''s cultivation.
Essence Gathering (6th Realm) ¡ú Drawing upon and refining cosmic essence, deepening the harmony between body, spirit, and energy.
Bloodline Refinement (7th Realm) ¡ú The transformation of one¡¯s bloodline, unlocking latent potential and stepping beyond mortal limits.
The Trinity Celestial Paths
Heart Path (8th Realm) ¡ú Walking the path of one¡¯s Dao, solidifying one''s beliefs and purpose.
World Path (9th Realm) ¡ú The cultivator¡¯s existence begins to influence the world itself, stepping into a realm where they can shape reality.
Endless Path (10th Realm) ¡ú A step into the infinite, where one truly approaches the boundary between mortality and divinity.
The Godly Vessel
Perfect Immortal (11th Realm) ¡ú The final transformation, where one¡¯s existence transcends all worldly limitations, becoming a true immortal.
I stared at the text for a long while, absorbing the structure of it all.
While I already had a vague understanding of how cultivation realms were divided, this classification was far more detailed and systematic than anything I had encountered before.
I leaned back, rubbing my temples. This information was valuable, but it didn¡¯t exactly provide a direct solution to our current predicament. Still, knowing the structure of cultivation was useful. Who knew? Perhaps it would help me later.
It made me wonder¡ªwhere exactly did I stand in these cultivation realms?
Since arriving in this world, the thought had crossed my mind more than once. As a max-level Paladin, I had confidence in my strength, but how far would that confidence carry me? In the end, numbers meant nothing here. This wasn¡¯t a game. My power came from divine blessings, but at what level did it compare to this world''s cultivation?
I had yet to meet an opponent who truly pushed me to my limits. The closest I had come to that was my battle against the fragment of a Heavenly Demon¡ªa fight that had been difficult only because I had been handicapped. Without my divine authority at full capacity, I was unable to perform at my peak ability. That wasn¡¯t a proper measure of my strength.
Could I stand against a World Path cultivator? Or an Endless Path one? The Perfect Immortal realm was the pinnacle, but I had no way of knowing where I fell on that scale. The thought gnawed at me.
As I turned another page, the sound of soft footsteps came to a halt in front of me.
I looked up.
It was a girl, probably around Lu Gao¡¯s age, clad in the dark robes of the Shadow Clan. Her short, dark hair framed a delicate face¡ªpretty, but unremarkable. Her eyes, however, carried a glint of unease, as if she was struggling with something internally.
I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Can I help you?¡±
She exhaled slowly, as if steeling herself, then suddenly lowered her head and bowed¡ªa perfect ninety-degree bow.
Silence fell over the library. The quiet rustling of pages ceased, and I felt the weight of curious gazes turning toward us.
Then, in a voice that quivered between restraint and compulsion, she spoke:
¡°This one¡ humbly seeks forgiveness.¡±
Her tone was stiff, as though she had to force the words out.
I rested my chin on my hand, watching her. ¡°Forgiveness for what?¡±
Her hands curled into fists at her sides. ¡°For offenses committed¡ both deliberate and unintended,¡± she said slowly, as if choosing each word with excruciating care. "For the disrespect shown. For¡ª" she hesitated, struggling, before gritting her teeth and bowing her head lower. "For matters of the past that cannot be undone."
There was no direct mention of what exactly she had done. No confession. No plea. Just vague, formalized words carefully strung together to avoid losing too much face.
I could see it clearly¡ªshe did not want to be here, saying this. Yet she had been forced into it by circumstance, by duty. Her pride warred with necessity, but in the end, she had chosen the latter.
But there was a bigger problem¡
I frowned. ¡°Who are you?¡± I kept my voice even, but I was already getting a bad feeling.
She lifted her head slightly, her face turning a furious shade of pink, but before she could answer, Ren Xun sauntered over, smirking.
¡°She¡¯s the daughter of Hei Mu and Hei Ma,¡± he drawled, crossing his arms. ¡°The same girl you just slapped a few days back, Boss.¡±
Oh.
Now that he mentioned it, I vaguely recalled striking someone like that. But I had no particular reason to remember her face. If I had hit her, she must have deserved it.
Yeah¡ I could be a self-righteous prick sometimes.
The moment Ren Xun said his piece, the girl¡¯s face turned even redder. Then, without another word, she spun on her heel and bolted¡ªtripping over the door frame before scrambling to her feet and fleeing for her life.
¡°Ah, the gauntlet girl¡ Now, I remember.¡± I realized.
Hei Mao, who had been watching the whole thing, shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re being mean again.¡±
I sighed. ¡°Get back to work,¡± I told him. ¡°Same goes for you, Ren Xun.¡±
Honestly, I didn¡¯t care much for apologies. What did a simple bow mean, anyway? It wasn¡¯t like it would magically erase the bad blood between us and the Shadow Clan¡¯s higher-ups. Their political mess was their own. If I was going to get involved, I¡¯d rather back Hei Yuan.
Shaking my head, I turned back to a scroll discussing undead worship and resumed my reading.
A flicker of movement appeared in my peripheral vision.
Another one?
Suppressing a sigh, I glanced up from my reading.
It was Hei Yuan.
The older man¡¯s gaze swept over me, then toward the doorway where the girl had fled. He let out a quiet sigh and shook his head. ¡°That was a mess.¡±
I closed the book in my hands with a soft thud. ¡°Was it your idea?¡±
Hei Yuan gave me a look, one that carried a hint of exasperation. ¡°Do you think me so free?¡± He shook his head. ¡°No. But it seems someone thought to resolve past grievances in this manner.¡±
He met my gaze then, his expression steady. ¡°Regardless, I will offer my apologies on behalf of the Shadow Clan.¡±
The way he said it was interesting. Unlike the girl before him, his words carried neither reluctance nor servility. He was polite, but not submissive¡ªmaintaining his dignity as a cultivator, yet still sincere.
I studied him for a moment before shrugging. ¡°It¡¯s water under the bridge now.¡±
He nodded. Then, after a beat of silence, he said, ¡°Come. Have tea with me.¡±
I tapped a finger against the book cover, considering his offer.
I had no real desire to entangle myself in the Shadow Clan¡¯s internal struggles, but at the same time, building some rapport wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Hei Yuan was someone worth keeping on good terms with.
More importantly¡
Tea meant conversation.
And conversation, in the right setting, meant information.
Judging by Hei Yuan¡¯s age and cultivation, he had likely witnessed more than most. If I played it right, I might be able to loosen his tongue and extract something useful.
¡°Hmmm¡¡± I stroked my chin, pretending to hesitate. ¡°I suppose I could use a break. But if we¡¯re doing this, I¡¯d prefer it be just the two of us. I¡¯m too old to entertain the younger generation.¡±
I threw out the words in a deliberately grumbling tone, like an elder unwilling to be bothered by noisy juniors.
Hei Yuan raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. ¡°You can¡¯t be that old.¡±
¡°Well, I feel like it.¡±
He exhaled through his nose, as if debating whether to argue further, then shook his head. ¡°Fine. Just the two of us.¡±
I grinned inwardly. Hook, line, and sinker.
090 Hollow Point
090 Hollow Point
The veranda where we sat embodied the Shadow Clan¡¯s reserved elegance¡ªspacious yet unadorned, its wooden beams darkened by time and a tiled roof curving subtly at the edges. Delicate wind chimes swayed from the eaves, their intermittent notes blending with the evening breeze.
Beyond the railing, a mist-shrouded garden stretched into the distance, its winding paths obscured by drifting fog. Lanterns flickered like distant fireflies, their glow mirrored in the koi pond¡¯s still waters. This was a place for quiet contemplation, for hushed conversations over tea.
And tea, of course, was what we drank.
I took a slow sip, letting the warmth settle within me. The taste was rich¡ªearthy, slightly bitter, yet carrying a lingering sweetness that clung to my tongue.
More than that, it felt different.
The moment it passed my throat, something stirred within me¡ªa faint surge, subtle yet unmistakable. A ripple of energy, threading through my being.
¡°This tea is quite something.¡± I set the cup down, studying it. ¡°It tastes... different.¡±
Hei Yuan smirked, pleased. ¡°Naturally. The roots used to make this tea drink deep from the ley lines of our ancestral land. They absorb qi for decades before a single leaf is harvested.¡± He swirled his own cup, watching the liquid move. ¡°To cultivators, it is more than mere tea¡ªit tempers the body, sharpens the mind, strengthens the flow of qi.¡±
I hummed in thought, taking another sip.
Once, I would have hesitated.
The idea of consuming qi-infused anything would have sent me into a spiral of paranoia. After all, my body did not belong to this world. I had once wondered¡ªwhat if I carried unseen plagues from my old world, or worse, what if this world harbored pathogens fatal to me?
And qi?
What if it wasn¡¯t a blessing but a slow-acting poison? What if my very existence was at odds with the laws of this realm?
That caution still lingered. Brukhelm and Lu Gao were proof enough that qi was not always a gift.
But this tea?
This was fine.
A small amount of qi wouldn¡¯t kill me.
And given the vitality I felt with each sip, I was beginning to think it wasn¡¯t so bad after all.
I swirled the tea in my cup, watching the ripples settle before taking another sip. The warmth spread through me again, laced with that subtle, undeniable current of qi.
Setting the cup down, I leaned back slightly and glanced at Hei Yuan. ¡°So,¡± I began, ¡°what moved you to invite me for tea?¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s lips curved faintly. ¡°Must there be a reason? Can I not simply extend a courtesy?¡±
I raised a brow. ¡°A courtesy, is it? You and I both know your clansmen might see it differently.¡± I gestured toward our surroundings¡ªthe secluded veranda, the hushed atmosphere, the quiet, private conversation. ¡°Won¡¯t this invite unnecessary speculation?¡±
Hei Yuan scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°My clan is not so petty. They know I act with purpose.¡± He met my gaze, his expression calm yet unwavering. ¡°And whether they approve or not, they trust my judgment.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡± I tapped a finger against the table. ¡°Then let¡¯s turn the question around¡ªwhat made you think I¡¯d accept?¡±
Hei Yuan studied me for a moment, then exhaled lightly. ¡°Shall I hazard a guess?¡±
I smirked. ¡°Go on.¡±
He took his time, sipping his tea before answering. ¡°You thought I might be more forthcoming in a private setting,¡± he said. ¡°Without prying eyes, you hoped I¡¯d let something useful slip.¡±
I chuckled, raising my cup in a mock salute. ¡°Not bad.¡±
¡°But,¡± Hei Yuan continued, his expression cooling, ¡°if you believe I would betray my clan¡¯s trust so easily, you will be disappointed.¡±
I leaned forward slightly, lowering my voice as if in confidence. ¡°What¡¯s so important about your past that it must remain hidden? Black masks aren¡¯t exactly a fashion statement. If you¡¯re ashamed, I¡¯d understand.¡±
To my surprise, Hei Yuan actually laughed, shaking his head. ¡°If only it were that simple.¡±
His fingers tapped idly against the table, but when he spoke again, his tone was steady, deliberate. ¡°I will give you a month.¡± His voice carried an unmistakable weight. ¡°If, by then, you and your people still refuse to cooperate and leave, I won¡¯t hesitate to bloody my hands.¡±
I arched a brow but said nothing. ¡°Even if it kills you?¡±
¡°Even if it kills me.¡± His gaze remained steady. ¡°For now, you are free to roam the eastern wing. If you wish to step beyond it, however, you must be accompanied by myself, Hei Mu, or Hei Mai.¡±
I scoffed. ¡°No need. The eastern wing suits us just fine. Better yet¡ª¡± I gestured toward the tea, the quiet veranda, the vast library beyond us. ¡°¡ªlet us make our resting place in the Umbral Scripture Hall.¡±
Hei Yuan drained the last of his tea, setting his cup down with a soft clink. Then, rising to his feet, he dusted off his sleeves and regarded me with a measured look.
¡°I will allow it,¡± he said at last. His voice was even, but something unreadable flickered in his gaze¡ªcuriosity? Wariness? He wasn¡¯t saying.
Then, without another word, Hei Yuan turned on his heel and left.
I let out a slow breath, watching his retreating figure. I had expected him to be more forthcoming, but it seemed my Speech stat wasn¡¯t quite cutting it. Either that, or he was just as adept at maneuvering through words as I was.
No use dwelling on it. I drained the last of my tea and made my way back to the Umbral Scripture Hall.
Inside, the others were gathered as usual¡ªreading, cultivating, or pretending to do one of the two. As I stepped in, their gazes flicked toward me.
¡°I have news,¡± I announced. ¡°Hei Yuan has granted us permission to use the library as our resting place.¡±
A brief silence followed before Gu Jie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s better this way.¡±
Ren Xun leaned against a bookshelf, arms crossed. ¡°Agreed.¡±
Hei Mao merely shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±
From his corner, Dave, ever the dutiful knight, spoke up. ¡°My Lord, do you not trust the Shadow Clan?¡±
I met his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not about trust. It¡¯s about caution.¡± Folding my arms, I added, ¡°Better safe than sorry. We only have one life, after all.¡±
Dave¡¯s head tilted slightly at that, the metal joints in his Puppet Armor shifting. I could practically hear the gears turning in his artificial skull.
Before he could voice whatever thought had taken root, I cut in, ¡°Yes, I have resurrection magic. But there will always be exceptions.¡± My gaze swept the room. ¡°The fact that I couldn¡¯t restore Lu Gao¡¯s meridians and spirit roots proves that even my healing has limits.¡±
At that, I noticed Lu Gao, sitting unnaturally still in the corner. His posture was rigid, his breath uneven. His face had gone pale, beads of sweat forming along his brow.
My eyes narrowed. ¡°Lu Gao¡ What¡¯s wrong?¡±
Slowly, as if each motion required immense effort, he raised his index finger.
¡°I¡¡± His voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°I succeeded.¡±
Silence.
I took a careful step forward. ¡°Succeeded on what?¡±
He swallowed. ¡°Blessed Weapon.¡±
On his finger?
The room tensed.
I kept my voice even. ¡°Lu Gao¡ calm down.¡±
His breathing was shallow. His hand trembled.
¡°If I let go of it,¡± he rasped, ¡°I feel like I¡¯ll die.¡±
A faint glow pulsed at the tip of his finger¡ªpure white light, unnervingly sharp.
I took another step forward, voice steady. ¡°Lu Gao, close your eyes.¡±
He hesitated, then obeyed, his breaths still ragged.
I turned to Dave. ¡°Dispel Divine Possession. Return to my body.¡±
Without hesitation, Dave complied. His Puppet Armor slumped where it sat, the glow in its eyes fading. A hollow clang echoed through the library as the lifeless metal shell sagged under its own weight.
The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.
The moment I returned to my body, I activated Divine Possession¡ªbut this time, I seized control of Lu Gao.
A strange sensation washed over me as my consciousness shifted. My own body faded from my perception, replaced by his. The weight of his limbs, the rhythm of his pulse, the tense grip he had on his sense of self¡ªit all became mine.
At the edges of my awareness, his thoughts hovered, small yet burning with excitement, expectation¡ and raw hope.
He had done it. He had finally succeeded. And now, he was trusting me not to let it kill him.
Meanwhile, my real body¡ªthe one I had just left¡ªwas under Dave¡¯s control. ¡°Take my place,¡± I instructed through our mental link via Voice Chat. ¡°Keep up the act and ensure everyone¡¯s safety while I¡¯m gone.¡±
Dave¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°Understood, my Lord.¡±
I could no longer access my Item Box in this state. That meant I needed contingencies¡ªjust in case I was suddenly exorcised. Egress should be enough to bring us back, but it was better to be prepared.
¡°Dave,¡± I said, my voice now coming from Lu Gao¡¯s lips. ¡°Hand me a Featherhome.¡±
A silver feather appeared, hovering before me. I reached out and took it, tucking it securely inside Lu Gao¡¯s robes.
Featherhome¡ªa consumable item that allowed me to teleport to my party. If things went sideways, we¡¯d have a way out.
I turned to Gu Jie. ¡°Continue cultivating.¡±
She shot me a skeptical glance but said nothing.
Then, I faced Ren Xun. ¡°Stay alert. Keep teaching Hei Mao. And make sure he learns more than just the characters for ¡®black¡¯ and ¡®cat.¡¯¡±
Hei Mao grumbled, still not fully grasping the situation.
I exhaled sharply. ¡°Listen well¡ªLu Gao and I are at a critical point in cultivation.¡±
That wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.
For me, this was another step in my experimentation¡ªsubstituting qi with mana.
I took a deep breath, cast Zealot¡¯s Stride, and rushed forward.
In the next instant, I was running in the air.
Zealot¡¯s Stride had truly paid off. With each step, a faint golden glow shimmered beneath my feet, granting traction where none should exist. I pushed forward, putting distance between myself and the Shadow Clan¡¯s territory. Below me, the landscape blurred¡ªrolling hills, winding rivers, endless sky.
¡°Lu Gao, you still in there?¡±
A flicker of his consciousness stirred. ¡°Yes, Master. I can feel everything you do¡¡±
His voice was tight with strain.
I examined our now-golden index finger¡ªthe one still crackling with unstable energy. The glow pulsed, flickering at the edges, held together by sheer willpower. I couldn¡¯t afford to lose control now.
As I ran, I focused on the energy surging through it. Was it qi? No¡ªthis was mana.
A subtle but striking difference hit me.
Qi had always been easy to grasp with Divine Sense, flowing naturally through meridians, forming the foundation of cultivation. But mana? Mana was different. Harder to perceive, harder to control. If qi was a tangible particle, something I could seize and mold at will, then mana was an elusive wave¡ªfluid, shifting, always slipping just beyond my grip.
I frowned. ¡°Is this a fundamental difference between the two energies?¡±
Back on Earth, I wasn¡¯t exactly a physicist. My major had been Education¡ªI knew how to break down concepts, how to teach in digestible pieces. Hand me a textbook, and I¡¯d learn well enough to explain it to a classroom. But coming up with original theories? Proving things mathematically? That wasn¡¯t my strong suit.
Yet, here I was, standing at the edge of an entirely new system of power, forced to figure it out as I went.
To be honest, I¡¯d been lucky so far. My method of teaching Lu Gao¡ªmeditation, mana perception, absorbing skill flavor texts to deepen his understanding¡ªhad all been trial and error. No grand theory. No rigid structure. Just experimentation until something worked.
And now, finally, we had a real lead.
If mana and qi functioned on fundamentally different principles, then understanding that difference might be the key to pushing my abilities even further.
Gaining skill proficiency through understanding flavor texts had been a good start, but that was just the surface. I needed to go deeper.
If I could adapt this world¡¯s skill system to my own, I might even be able to create original skills¡ªsomething that wasn¡¯t bound by the rigid structure of the Paladin class.
I pushed that thought aside for now and focused my mind, speaking inwardly to Lu Gao.
"Tell me, how exactly did you cast Blessed Weapon on your finger?"
Lu Gao hesitated. His consciousness flickered in the back of my mind, uncertain. ¡°I¡ I was frustrated. I kept trying to cast it, but no matter what I did, it wouldn¡¯t work. It felt like something was missing.¡±
I remained silent, letting him gather his thoughts.
"Then, while reading in the Umbral Scripture Hall, I found a book on philosophy. It mentioned how the term ¡®weapon¡¯ wasn¡¯t limited to metal or blades. A warrior¡¯s body itself could be a weapon."
That¡ actually made sense.
If that was the case, could I cast Blessed Weapon on my teeth? No¡ªstretching it too far. It wasn¡¯t just about interpretation. There was something more.
Lu Gao continued, his tone more certain now. ¡°I also recalled an assassination technique taught in my clan¡ªone that used the index finger like a spear. The movements mimicked a piercing thrust, precise and lethal. When I thought about my finger as an extension of my intent, something just¡ clicked.¡±
I narrowed my eyes. ¡°So you were able to cast Blessed Weapon because you redefined what counted as a weapon?¡±
"Exactly. I thought about my finger as a spear, the way I once wielded qi in my clan¡¯s techniques. And then¡ it just worked.¡±
I processed his words carefully.
Lu Gao had reinterpreted the very concept of the skill, bending its definition to activate it in a way that wasn¡¯t normally possible. Even though he still struggled to perceive mana, he had bypassed that limitation¡ªnot through brute force, but by reshaping his understanding of the skill¡¯s nature.
This¡ this was valuable.
Perhaps skill activation wasn¡¯t just about following a system¡¯s rules. Perhaps it hinged on how one conceptualized the ability itself.
In hindsight, my method of training¡ªusing flavor texts as a reference¡ªfollowed the same logic. I had just taken extra steps to reach the same conclusion.
A rocky outcrop appeared in the distance, and I guided my descent toward the hill. My landing sent loose pebbles skittering down the slope, the uneven terrain pressing firm beneath my feet.
This spot would do.
There was space here¡ªenough space¡ªand scattered chunks of rock that would serve as decent targets.
Lifting my hand, I examined my index finger, still glowing faintly from the lingering effect of Blessed Weapon. The sensation was¡ strange. It wasn¡¯t just an enchantment. It was proof that rules could be bent¡ªthat sheer will could redefine what constituted a weapon.
"Lu Gao." I shifted my focus inward. "Show me how you did it."
I felt his presence stir within me. His voice came, not as a spoken word, but as a thought woven with memory.
"Master already knows how I did it. You were in my body when I cast it."
"Knowing and understanding aren¡¯t the same thing," I countered. "I need to see how you first learned. How you first trained."
A brief silence.
Then, like a floodgate breaking open, his memories surged forward, pulling me in.
I stood in a training hall, surrounded by murmurs. Elders and instructors lined the perimeter, watching with measured anticipation.
At the center stood a child¡ªno older than eight or nine¡ªdressed in crisp martial robes embroidered with the Lu branch clan¡¯s sigil. His hair was neatly tied, his stance proud, and his eyes¡
His eyes shone with boundless confidence.
"Lu Gao will be the one to elevate us."
"His talent surpasses all before him. He will be our answer to the Lu Imperial House."
The voices surrounded him, feeding his growing arrogance. The young Lu Gao smirked as he performed one technique after another, flawlessly executing the basic forms of the clan¡¯s internal arts. His strikes were sharp. His footwork pristine. Every movement radiated untapped potential.
A mentor stepped forward, eyes filled with quiet approval.
"Good. Very good. With this talent, you may even stand among the main clan¡¯s elites one day."
Lu Gao puffed up with pride.
"Of course I will! Why wouldn¡¯t I?"
But arrogance was a fragile thing.
One day, his training took a different turn.
"You lack the right constitution for the main clan¡¯s vaunted techniques," an elder informed him. "You will never master them."
The words struck like a slap to the face. Lu Gao straightened his back, confusion flashing across his youthful features.
"That¡¯s not true! I can learn anything!"
The elder¡¯s gaze was cold steel. "No, you cannot. Your talent lies elsewhere. If you wish to be of use, then refine your skills as an assassin."
Anger burned in his young chest. Assassin techniques? That was for those who hid in the shadows, those too weak to stand openly as warriors.
"I refuse!" he declared. "I will prove I belong among the main clan¡¯s finest!"
The clan had no room for rebellion.
They arranged a match. A duel against a main clan child of his age. A test. A lesson. A way to put him in his place.
The day of the match, the air was thick with expectation.
Lu Gao stepped into the arena with his pride intact. Across from him stood his opponent¡ªa boy dressed in far more elaborate robes, his presence calm, unwavering.
The duel began.
The first exchange shattered his delusions.
The main clan child moved with effortless grace. His strikes carried a force that outmatched Lu Gao¡¯s best efforts. Every attack Lu Gao unleashed was met with superior technique, his footwork countered with flawless positioning.
He was being overwhelmed.
And then¡ªdesperation.
Instincts buried deep within his training surfaced. He abandoned his standard forms, shifting into an entry-level assassination technique. His body flickered. A shadowy blur. His fingers formed into a spear-like thrust, aimed at a vital point.
The main clan child barely dodged in time. The attack grazed his shoulder.
The duel was over. Lu Gao had won.
But when he looked around¡ª
There was no applause.
The elders were silent. His opponent wasn¡¯t humiliated¡ªonly disappointed.
Lu Gao had been forced to fight like an assassin to secure his victory.
His pride crumbled.
And from that day forward, his path was decided for him.
Or so that would have been the normal course of events.
But reality could be cruel.
The memories sharpened. Details I hadn¡¯t noticed before came into focus¡ªthe beads of sweat clinging to young Lu Gao¡¯s brow, the disappointed stares of the elders, the barely veiled sneers of the main clan cultivators.
Lu Gao let go, surrendering his past to me.
The story continued.
His victory had not been celebrated. It had been punished.
The main clan could not tolerate disgrace¡ªnot when the boy hailed as their future had been humiliated by a mere branch clan child¡ªand with a dirty assassination technique, no less.
The insult had been unbearable.
A week later, they came for Lu Gao.
They called it a lesson. They called it justice.
But it was vengeance.
He was dragged to the training courtyard¡ªthe same place where he had once been admired¡ªand stripped of everything.
His dantian was shattered. Not completely, but just enough to cripple his cultivation indefinitely.
"Consider this mercy," one of the elders said. "You may still live. But you will never surpass your station."
He was discarded.
Left to wallow in his failure.
No longer a prodigy. No longer a symbol of hope.
Just a broken child clawing his way back to the heights that had once been promised to him.
I gasped, tearing free from the memory. The weight of it crushed my chest, the injustice of it all burning like white-hot fire behind my ribs.
A name echoed in my mind.
"Hollow Point."
I breathed it aloud. My voice was steady.
Something shifted inside me.
Lu Gao¡¯s pain, his anger, his relentless struggle¡ªit all poured into the technique, mingling with my own sheer stats and the burning radiance of Blessed Weapon.
And something new was born.
A white-hot surge of power flared along my right arm. Purple and white flames erupted from my skin, devouring my sleeve in an instant.
The heat didn¡¯t burn me. But the sheer force of it sent my pulse racing.
Within me, Lu Gao stirred, stunned.
"What is this¡?"
I turned my burning hand, watching the flames curl around my index finger.
This was no longer a simple stab meant to pierce flesh.
This was something far greater.
I glanced at my ruined sleeve, then back at the wild energy crackling along my limb.
"I don¡¯t know what to call it," I said. "You¡¯re the one who made it possible. Give it a name, Lu Gao¡ªmy disciple."
Lu Gao was silent.
And then¡ª
A laugh.
Not bitter, not hollow. But something giddy. Almost childlike.
"It is an honor, Master," he said, his voice lighter than it had ever been. "Then¡ Hollow Point: Incursion!"
I smirked. "Good name."
The air crackled around me as I took a single step forward.
And then¡ªI lurched.
For an instant, my weight vanished, as if the world itself had momentarily lost its hold on me. It felt like an instantaneous movement technique, but¡ different.
I reappeared in front of a massive rock.
My glowing index finger stabbed forward.
The moment my finger touched the stone¡ª
White cracks exploded across its surface, lightning-fast.
Purple flames surged through the fractures, devouring the core.
For a single breath, the rock held together¡ªas if defying the inevitable.
And then¡ª
It ceased to exist.
Not shattered.
Not broken.
Just¡ dust.
I exhaled, shaking off the lingering energy. The remnants of the flames danced in the air before fading into nothingness.
Within me, Lu Gao let out a slow, awed breath.
"That was¡ absurd."
I grinned, flexing my fingers. "Feels like just the beginning of something even greater."
091 The Story So Far
091 The Story So Far
Dear readers,
You might be wondering.
Where¡¯s the story going?
An excellent question. After all, so many threads had been woven into this grand tapestry¡ªsome stretching across continents, others buried in history¡¯s shadows. Let¡¯s take a moment to untangle a few, shall we?
The Black Clan. The Shadow Clan.
One reigned, the other not so much.
But what about the Abyss Clan? A name rarely whispered, yet weighty enough to stir unease. What role did they play? Were they merely another piece on the board, or the hand that moved the pieces?
And then there was Hei Mao.
He bore the surname ¡®Hei¡¯¡ªa thread that could tie him to any of these clans. Could he truly be one of them? Perhaps he was the missing link, the key to unraveling the fate of his slaughtered family. A pawn waiting to be promoted, or a king who had yet to claim his throne?
How about Tao Long? Anyone here forgotten his name already?
If anyone still remembers him, let¡¯s ask¡ªjust where was Tao Long at this moment?
Once a promising name in the world of cultivation, now swallowed by silence and history. Now, he served the Ward, an organization that desired to defend this world from Outsiders. If you were so curious where he was, he was probably skirting the Stormcall Continent¡¯s borders, trying to look for a certain vampire and priestess¡
Let¡¯s shift our focus to a different place.
Two figures¡ªone bound in faith, the other in blood¡ªnow lost in the decayed, wretched heart of the Black Forest.
Joan, the priestess. Alice, the vampire princess.
How did they end up on the Stormcall Continent? Was it fate, or something far more sinister?
Yet, even as their whereabouts remained uncertain, their reputation grew elsewhere. Rumors whispered of a demonic cultivator and a Buddhist freak¡ªa duo wreaking havoc across the Deepmoor Continent. A demon and a monk, feared and ridiculed in equal measure.
Now, dear reader, what were the chances that these two figures were the very same priestess and vampire we last saw wandering through the Black Forest?
Fascinating, wasn¡¯t it?
The contradiction was jarring, especially how they initially appeared in the Stormcall Continent. What did the black masked cultivators want with them? Surely, you knew¡ If you didn¡¯t, then go back to Chapter 28, and yes, I¡¯m being sarcastic. Humor me.
The group was still hosted¡ªif one could call it that¡ªby the Shadow Clan. A month was all they were given before Hei Yuan would bloody his hands.
What would become of them?
Would they break free, or sink deeper into the clan¡¯s machinations?
My best guess was¡ they¡¯d triumph against all odds. Predictable? Well, don¡¯t judge too early. After all, it was just a guess. Who knew what twists and turns awaited them along the road?
And finally¡ The Paladin.
David. Da Wei. The man walking a path none had dared before.
He sought to reshape the very nature of cultivation. To mold a system that did not belong in this world into something that could thrive within it.
And now, with Blessed Weapon evolving and new techniques being born, what was in store for him?
What would his Order of Paladins become?
And more importantly¡
Would this world even allow it?
So many threads. So many destinies.
So, dear reader, you¡¯re right¡ªit¡¯s a lot to keep track of.
But wasn¡¯t that what made it exciting?
Ah, that was long-winded, wasn¡¯t it?
Was I talking too much?
Oh my, apologies¡
I suppose I got carried away. But you can¡¯t really blame me, can you? There¡¯s so much going on¡ªscheming clans, lost prodigies, demonic priests, vampires, princesses, and our dear protagonist trying to brute-force his way into rewriting cultivation itself. A tangled mess of fate and ambition, the very essence of this world.
But¡ where were my manners?
Introductions.
Yes, that was bad manners on my part.
Ahem.
Hi, I am the Narrator.
¡Too much?
Too on the nose?
Well, deal with it.
This was my first appearance, after all. To be fair, I¡¯m not even a character. You won¡¯t see me walking around in fancy robes, spouting cryptic wisdom, or challenging arrogant young masters in a crowded tea house.
No, no.
I served no other purpose than to narrate.
I¡¯m not some cosmic entity who exists beyond time and space. I don¡¯t manipulate fate. I don¡¯t watch over the world with omniscient amusement, sipping celestial tea and chuckling at mortal struggles.
And no, before you get any ideas¡ªI am neither a God nor an Immortal.
I am a phenomenon.
An afterthought.
An echo.
And to a rare, enlightened few, I am something more¡ªthe Voice that speaks to the Void.
And you, dear listener, dear reader, dear wandering soul?
You are the Void.
Intriguing, wasn¡¯t it?
But enough philosophy.
Back to the Story¡
Where were we? Ah, yes.
The world of cultivation.
A land where logic takes a backseat to those who have the biggest dantian and the loudest arrogance. Where throwing hands was an official method of debate, and if you don¡¯t have a heaven-defying bloodline, a secret master, or a mysterious jade slip hidden in your robes, then congratulations¡ªyou¡¯re cannon fodder!
Here, resentment was measured in lifetimes, not in petty grudges. Face was the most valuable currency, worth more than spirit stones, more than divine artifacts, more than one¡¯s own internal organs.
And immortality?
Oh, the great lie of the cultivation world.
The one thing every fool chases, convinced that if they just cultivate hard enough, long enough, and ruthlessly enough, they could escape the cycle of life and death.
But the truth?
Even gods can die.
But let¡¯s not get ahead of ourselves.
This story wasn¡¯t about them.
It¡¯s about a certain Paladin. A man who decided that divine blessings, faith, and holy zealotry belonged in a world that had never heard of such things. A man who believed in power through belief, rather than belief through power.
It¡¯s about lost children of fallen clans, about betrayed geniuses, about warriors of blade and spell, all clawing their way up a mountain that may or may not even have a peak.
So, dear Void, dear listener, dear witness to it all¡
Shall we continue?
"This is incredible, but..."
Lu Gao was confused.
Delightfully confused.
And all because of his Master.
It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar feeling, really. Being around his Master often led to questions¡ªtoo many questions¡ªones that he never would have asked before, ones that didn¡¯t even seem relevant to cultivation.
Like, why was mortal food so important?
Or, why did his Master want to know if he still sh¡ª
Wait. No. Don¡¯t focus on that. That wasn¡¯t the point.
Let¡¯s rewind.
It had already been a few days since they began their training arc.
His Master¡¯s words, not his.
What was even a training arc?
Lu Gao didn¡¯t know. But his Master had said it with such confidence, such authority, that he simply accepted it. After all, wasn¡¯t that what being a disciple meant?
Yes.
A disciple.
His Master had called him that. His disciple.
And that alone made him feel like the best there ever was.
Was that weird?
Maybe.
But did he care?
No.
Lu Gao moved his mana, shifting it through his broken meridians in a way that felt unfamiliar, yet strangely reminiscent of how he once used qi.
And for the first time in what felt like an eternity, he felt like he was cultivating again.
That alone made him happy.
But it wasn¡¯t just the cultivation that had changed him. His Master had changed him too.
Lu Gao had learned¡ªthrough strange, often baffling conversations¡ªthat life wasn¡¯t all about cultivation or strength.
His Master was kind.
So kind, in fact, that the so-called righteous cultivators felt painful to look at in comparison.
And then, of course, there was the sharing of bodies.
Which sounded¡ wrong, when put like that. But in truth, Lu Gao had simply gotten used to his Master¡¯s presence within him, their consciousnesses intertwining whenever Divine Possession was invoked.
His Master once said, "The body is a temple. One must cherish the body."
Which¡ contradicted a lot of his Master¡¯s own actions.
For instance, he kept eating mortal food. Something most cultivators wouldn¡¯t approve of.
In his Master¡¯s defense, he was a foodie.
And, as he had so eloquently put it¡ª
"I was curious if I still shit."
Lu Gao would have preferred never hearing that.
But that was his Master¡¯s eccentricity at work.
Again, don¡¯t focus on the shit. That wasn¡¯t the point.
The point was the temple.
Because one day, in between bites of shrimp, his Master had said something that stuck with him.
"It¡¯s more of a personal belief," his Master had mused, "so don¡¯t take it too seriously."
"The body is a temple."
"And people go to temples to pray. They seek answers. Find strength in their faith. Hope for the better."
Then, he had asked¡ª
"If the body is the temple¡ then where are the people?"
Lu Gao had stared at him, deeply contemplating this profound question.
And then he answered¡ª
"Maybe it was the shrimp."
His Master had laughed.
A genuine, hearty laugh.
"You kind of have a point," he had admitted, using cultivators as an analogy. "Every time a cultivator consumes pills, slaughters people, or cultivates, aren¡¯t they doing the same? Praying for a long life, seeking answers in their Dao, finding strength in their faith and way of life? If the body is a temple, then a cultivator''s faith must be built upon the idea of consumption."
Lu Gao had furrowed his brows.
"So¡ did I answer right?"
His Master had merely shrugged.
"Maybe."
Then he had added, "I don¡¯t really know. There are a thousand answers to every question."
But that answer wasn¡¯t enough for Lu Gao.
Because if his Master had posed the question, then his Master must have had an answer of his own.
So Lu Gao had asked¡ª
"To your analogy, Master¡ if the body is the temple, then where are the people? What would be your answer?"
And his Master had smiled.
A small, knowing smile.
Then, without hesitation, he had answered¡ª
"You."
"Gu Jie."
"Hei Mao."
"Ren Jingyi."
"Jiang Zhen."
"Dave."
"Ren Xun."
"Ren Jin."
"The people to my temple are the bonds I¡¯ve created."
And that¡ªmore than anything¡ªstruck Lu Gao¡¯s heart in ways he had never expected.
Beautiful, wasn¡¯t it?
That was David for you.
He was raised right, so credits go to his parents.
But let¡¯s move on.
We have others to check in on, after all.
So, let¡¯s return to the Shadow Clan¡¯s premises, where a certain young noble was engaging in a most arduous and noble task.
Ren Xun was teaching Hei Mao to read and write.
"Hei Mao, pay attention."
Ah, Ren Xun.
The second son of an imperial prince.
He had status. He had wealth. He had honor.
And he wanted none of it.
He had joined this journey for one simple reason¡ªto chaperone the Master in hopes of finally convincing his father to let him go.
Because Ren Xun didn¡¯t want status.
He could use wealth and honor, but status? Responsibility? The heavy chains of nobility?
He never cared for any of that.
Ren Xun was a man who loved puzzles and adventures.
He fantasized about being a minstrel, a sea explorer, a treasure hunter, or a wandering scholar.
So many dreams.
So many things he could never be.
Because he wasn¡¯t allowed to be.
His father¡¯s enemies were aplenty. And his grandfather¡¯s enemies were ten times that number or maybe more. That meant his movements were restricted, his adventures carefully monitored, his every action weighed against the consequences it might bring to the family.
Sure, the Empire¡¯s eight continents were vast, but he had seen enough of them.
That was how prolific his activities had been.
How desperately he sought the freedom that always eluded him. And then there was that girl, the woman who opened his heart to all of the possibilities that he¡¯d never seen before. Because of her, he learned to be brave, confronted his father, and for once decided he could be something other than a prince¡¯s son.
"Ren Xun?"
The voice pulled him from his thoughts.
He blinked, realizing Hei Mao was staring up at him with wide, expectant eyes.
"What does this character mean?" Hei Mao pointed at the scroll, his small fingers tracing the ink strokes with great concentration.
Ren Xun grinned.
"And here I thought you weren¡¯t paying attention."
Hei Mao huffed. "I was! You just took too long to answer."
"Is that so?" Ren Xun chuckled, reaching out to flick the boy¡¯s forehead lightly.
Hei Mao scowled, rubbing the spot before grumbling under his breath.
Ren Xun simply laughed.
The boy was like the little brother he never had.
Then, his gaze landed on Hei Mao¡¯s wrist.
The bracelet.
A simple accessory, just a single jade magatama strung on a dark cord.
A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.
A gift he had given the boy.
"You really like that thing, don¡¯t you?" Ren Xun mused, tilting his head.
Hei Mao blinked at him, confused.
"Huh?"
"That bracelet. I¡¯ve seen you cherish it more than the gifts from Gu Jie and Lu Gao." He smirked. "You sure you¡¯re not playing favorites?"
Hei Mao immediately panicked.
"No! I¡ªThat¡¯s not true!" He waved his hands frantically. "I like their gifts too! They¡¯re¡ªThey¡¯re really useful!"
Ren Xun gave him the look.
Hei Mao froze.
Then¡
A defeated sigh.
Averting his gaze, Hei Mao muttered, "I just¡ like yours a lot."
Ren Xun¡¯s smirk softened.
"Why?" he asked, genuinely curious.
Hei Mao hesitated.
And then, in a small voice, he confessed¡ª
"I used to be a ghost."
Silence.
Ren Xun blinked.
"Come again?"
Hei Mao nodded slowly, looking down at his hands. "Big Brother Wei did something, so I could be a¡ kind ghost."
Ren Xun was befuddled.
A ghost?
He looked at Hei Mao again, as if searching for some ethereal quality he had somehow missed.
Nope.
Still a normal-looking boy.
"You¡¯re telling me¡" Ren Xun started slowly, "that you were an actual ghost? I thought Senior was joking!"
Hei Mao nodded.
Ren Xun ran a hand down his face. This group. This insane, ridiculous, absurd group.
"Alright, fine," he exhaled. "But what does that have to do with the bracelet?"
Hei Mao¡¯s grip tightened around the jade.
"Because¡" He bit his lip. "You said it wards off evil spirits and ghosts."
Ren Xun blinked.
Then it hit him.
Hei Mao smiled¡ªa small, bittersweet smile.
"It makes me feel like I¡¯m not a dirty ghost anymore."
His fingers curled around the jade, as if holding onto something precious, tangible.
"It makes me feel like I can keep going¡ without losing control. Without harming good people along the way."
Ren Xun stared at him for a moment.
Then, ever so gently, he reached out¡ªruffling the boy¡¯s hair.
"Idiot," he murmured, his voice oddly fond.
Hei Mao huffed, swatting his hand away.
But he was smiling.
And so was Ren Xun.
See?
David had a point after all.
In the same way a person could be a temple, Ren Xun was doing the same.
And the bond he had created with Hei Mao?
That was what allowed the boy to have more faith in himself.
But what about Hei Mao?
Could he be a temple to someone else, too?
The answer was simple.
Yes.
The moment Ren Xun¡¯s heart was touched by the boy, Hei Mao also became his temple¡ªa place where he could confide, reflect, and seek answers.
That was the nature of human connection, wasn¡¯t it?
A cycle.
A web.
A thread tying one soul to another.
Hei Mao continued his studies, flipping through scrolls with focused determination.
"What¡¯s this one mean?" he asked, tapping at a particularly complicated character.
Ren Xun leaned over, glancing at it.
"That one? It means ¡®destiny.¡¯ Or ¡®fate,¡¯ depending on the context."
Hei Mao frowned. "Weird. Fate has a word?"
Ren Xun chuckled. "Of course it does. Cultivators love talking about fate. They use it as an excuse for everything."
Hei Mao snorted. "Sounds dumb."
"Oh, absolutely." Ren Xun grinned before leaning back. "Speaking of dumb¡ Want to hear something embarrassing?"
Hei Mao looked up, intrigued.
"Sure."
Ren Xun exhaled, looking at the ceiling with a wistful expression.
"There was this girl I liked. Lin Lim."
Hei Mao¡¯s eyes widened. "Wait¡ªreally?"
"Mm." Ren Xun smirked. "She was a beggar. A blind one."
Hei Mao blinked. "Wait¡ªwhat?"
"She led a whole group of beggars. I met her by accident when I snuck out of the palace one night. She was¡ different."
"Different how?"
Ren Xun¡¯s eyes softened.
"She didn¡¯t care about my status. She didn¡¯t care about my name. To her, I was just some rich brat complaining about problems that weren¡¯t problems."
Hei Mao raised a brow. "Was she wrong, though?"
Ren Xun laughed. "No, she had a point."
Lin Lim had changed him. To Ren Xun, she was his temple.
She had taught him that freedom wasn¡¯t just about leaving the palace¡ªit was about choosing your own path.
She made him realize he didn¡¯t want to be a prince, a pawn in his father¡¯s political games.
"I wanted to be free," Ren Xun murmured. "To travel. To see the world. To be more than just some rich brat."
And that was what led him to bargain with his father.
"I told him," Ren Xun said, "that if he truly wanted me to fulfil my duties as a royal, he had to agree to one thing."
"And that was?" Hei Mao asked.
Ren Xun smiled.
"He had to give Lin Lim and me his blessing when we got married. Gosh¡ I loved that woman¡"
Hei Mao stared.
"Wait. That¡¯s your condition?"
"Yep."
"So you¡¯re saying¡ if you ever go back, it¡¯ll be to marry Lin Lim?"
"That¡¯s right."
Hei Mao grinned.
"That¡¯s kinda romantic."
Ren Xun sighed dramatically. "I know, I know. I¡¯m an idiot."
"You said it, not me."
They laughed.
And they talked.
And then they talked more.
Maybe it was because Hei Mao was still young, at least mentally. The point was, he was still unburdened by the same chains that held Ren Xun back, but there was something about his presence that was comforting.
Perhaps this was why Ren Xun didn¡¯t mind teaching him.
Hei Mao was learning fast.
It was almost ridiculous.
But then again, his Spirit Mystery realm cultivation probably had a lot to do with that.
Still, he was seriously sharp for a kid.
Though when he wasn¡¯t studying, he did¡ odd things.
For example, talking to the goldfish.
Yes.
You heard that right.
Please don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve forgotten already.
Hei Mao could talk to fish.
Why?
Who knows?
It was one of those mysteries even David probably couldn¡¯t explain.
One day, while on a study break, Hei Mao sat by Ren Jingyi¡¯s aquarium, staring at her with a pensive expression.
The fish blinked up at him. "What¡¯s wrong with you?"
Hei Mao sighed.
"I can¡¯t find anything about the black-masked cultivators. Everything about them is vague. It sucks."
The fish tilted her head (in whatever way a fish could tilt its head).
"You¡¯re really stumped, huh?"
"Yeah." Hei Mao sighed again.
"Why don¡¯t you ask His Eminence?"
"I will," he muttered. "Just¡ I wanted to figure it out myself first."
Ren Jingyi hummed.
"You¡¯re kinda stubborn, you know that?"
"I know."
Then, after a brief silence, Hei Mao peered at the fish.
"Hey, you getting bored?"
The fish pouted.
"Not really bored. Just¡ lonely."
Hei Mao blinked.
"Lonely?"
"Yeah. Big Sister Gu Jie¡¯s been focusing on her cultivation lately, so I don¡¯t really have anyone to talk to."
That made sense.
And when a fish was lonely, there weren¡¯t many solutions.
So¡ª
She did what any reasonable, intelligent, spiritually-advanced goldfish would do.
She ate her Spirit Stone.
Again.
Hei Mao narrowed his eyes.
"You¡¯ve been eating those a lot lately."
Ren Jingyi mumbled through her mouthful. "Mmmf. And?"
"You¡¯re almost at the Third Realm, you know. Also, you are getting more and more eloquent."
"Yeah? And?"
Hei Mao shrugged.
"Dunno. Just saying."
The fish paused, blinking up at him.
Then, suddenly¡ª
SPLASH.
A wave of water shot out from the aquarium, soaking Hei Mao¡¯s face.
Hei Mao froze.
Ren Jingyi grinned. Well, grinned like a fish, because she was a fish.
"Hah. That¡¯s what you get."
Hei Mao wiped his face.
"You¡¯re getting fat."
Ren Jingyi gasped.
"I take it back. You¡¯re the worst. So mean."
Hei Mao simply smirked.
Some might argue that a talking fish was too clich¨¦ in an xianxia setting.
Some might say it was a staple¡ªa fundamental part of the genre.
However, in reality, it was simply the natural progression of things.
Like me, it was more a phenomenon than something bound by the rules of existence.
Ren Jingyi¡¯s spark continued to grow.
She was changing.
She still couldn¡¯t use Qi Speech¡ªthat required at least Fourth Realm cultivation¡ªbut she was getting there.
The question was¡
Would she even want to talk?
Truth be told, she preferred brooding over talking.
She wasn¡¯t exactly a social fish.
Except when she was talking to Hei Mao.
Why?
She didn¡¯t know.
But if she had to guess¡
Perhaps it was because they both lost their families at a young age.
The memories weren¡¯t crystal clear, but the impression remained.
And the more Ren Jingyi¡¯s spark and existence grew stronger, the more her memories began to assert themselves.
Vague impressions from the past would come to her, slipping through the veil of time like whispers in the water.
Like how her Momma Fish was¡ corrupted.
A demon.
A black-robed cultivator.
And then¡ª
A shadow of a memory.
His Eminence.
Da Wei.
Picking her up.
It was making her uncomfortable.
Ren Jingyi wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to remember.
If she wanted to know.
What did it matter?
She was happy now.
Wasn¡¯t she?
The water in her aquarium rippled as Gu Jie returned.
She shelved a few manuals before turning toward Ren Jingyi, a small smile on her face.
"Jingyi, have you eaten?"
Without waiting for an answer, she started feeding her all sorts of herbs.
Ren Jingyi wasn¡¯t going to complain.
Food was food.
She nibbled at the herbs, watching as Gu Jie gently rested her chin on her palm, looking at her fondly.
For a moment, Ren Jingyi wanted to talk to her.
To say thank you.
To ask¡ why were you always so kind to me?
But she couldn¡¯t.
She wasn¡¯t there yet.
And she hated that.
There were only two people she could talk to at her current cultivation, Hei Mao and His Eminence. Sometimes, she wanted to talk to His Eminence. But she couldn¡¯t find the courage.
Frankly¡
She was scared of him.
Of Da Wei.
Of what he knew, of what he was.
Of what he could see in her.
So instead, she listened.
Gu Jie began telling stories as she fed her.
Stories about the things she experienced.
Anecdotes from His Eminence¡¯s eccentricities.
And sometimes, just doting on her, like a big sister would.
Life as a fish was¡ simple.
And Ren Jingyi liked that.
She was happy.
She was content.
But sometimes¡
Just sometimes¡
She wondered if there was more.
And ironically¡ª
She was scared of becoming more.
At the same time, she wished for it.
It was complicated.
Gu Jie finished feeding the fish and, with a flick of her wrist, retrieved a new Spirit Stone from her Storage Ring, dropping it into the water.
"Eat well, grow strong," she murmured absently.
Ren Jingyi, the fish in question, made no reply¡ªjust a flick of her tail as she grabbed the stone with her mouth.
Gu Jie didn¡¯t linger. She turned, dusted off her robes, and made her way to Ren Xun and Lu Gao, who were still searching for any clues about the black-masked cultivators.
"Anything?" Gu Jie asked as she scanned the rows of bookshelves.
Ren Xun shook his head, flipping through an old scroll. "Nothing concrete. Just scattered mentions, vague references. If they were a major faction, there¡¯d be more on them. But it¡¯s as if they don¡¯t exist. I think the Shadow Clan is playing us."
Hei Mao sighed, rubbing his temples. "I thought I¡¯d found something earlier, but it turned out to be some old folk tale."
Gu Jie hummed in thought, picking up a book and flipping through it. Nothing. She closed it and slid it back onto the shelf.
"Then there¡¯s nothing else to do but cultivate," she said, already turning to leave.
Ren Xun groaned. "Of course you¡¯d say that."
Gu Jie just smiled.
She had no time to waste.
Gu Jie was currently at the Will Reinforcement realm, steadily pushing toward Spirit Mystery.
Her progress was fast¡ªfaster than it had ever been in her previous time as a disciple of the Heavenly Demon.
The way she was now, she had already surpassed her past cultivation, breaking through limits that once seemed impossible.
It was because of the Warlock Legacy.
When she was just a disciple within the Heavenly Cult, she was never taught offensive techniques. The sect only gave her cultivation methods to raise her realm, but no real power to wield.
But the Warlock Legacy¡
It supplemented her with skills.
Powerful, painful skills.
Her Master often used unfamiliar words when explaining the Warlock Legacy, but she was nothing if not studious.
She took out a small booklet, personally penned by her Master. The pages were slightly worn from use, the ink still crisp.
Her Master called it a walkthrough.
A walkthrough to the Repentant Skill Pathway.
According to her Master, skills could be learned in three ways:
1. Through the help of a Specialized NPC
2. By obtaining a Skill Book
3. By completing a Quest
"What was even an En-Pi-See?" Gu Jie had once wondered aloud.
It sounded profound, like some grand Daoist principle, but was completely lost in translation.
After some deep thinking (and some headaches), Gu Jie understood that NPCs were just what her Master called instructors¡ªpeople who taught skills.
Then there were Skill Books, magical tomes that bestowed knowledge through inheritance.
Gu Jie had neither of these.
Which meant she had only one option left¡ªQuests.
So, what were Quests?
A Quest was a set of goals that needed to be completed to gain a skill.
For example¡ª
She had learned Fake Death by brushing with death too many times.
She had learned Curse by wishing someone bad luck or ill fate.
And most recently, she had learned Curse Reversal by casting Curse on herself a hundred times and enduring it.
Gu Jie flipped through the booklet.
The skills Fake Death, Curse, and Curse Reversal were crossed out¡ªcompleted.
But there were two more skills she wanted.
Two more she needed.
¡¤ Great Curse
¡¤ Repentance
Learning Great Curse required her to Curse herself a thousand times.
Since she had already done a hundred, she only needed nine hundred more to go.
As for Repentance, she needed to cast Curse Reversal a thousand times.
It was going to be painful.
So she needed privacy.
She vanished.
A moment later, she reappeared on the Floating Dragon, where the obscurity formations had already been repaired.
Perfect.
She sat down, took a deep breath, and began.
"Curse."
A shiver ran through her body.
Pain.
Not a mere illusion¡ªreal, tangible pain, sinking into her bones, eating away at her strength.
She clenched her fists.
"Curse Reversal."
A golden glow wrapped around her, undoing the affliction.
But sometimes¡ª
"Curse Reversal."
It failed.
And she had to endure the suffering again.
The skill worked most of the time, reversing the curse and granting her temporary buffs and healing.
But that small percentage of failure¡ª
It was agonizing.
"Curse."
A wave of dizziness.
"Curse Reversal."
Relief.
Again.
Again.
Again.
Blood dripped from her lips.
Her vision blurred.
But she continued.
Her hands trembled as she reached for the Spirit Stone, absorbing its qi to replenish her strength.
She wiped her mouth, ignoring the iron taste on her tongue.
Just a few hundred more times to go.
She could do this.
Because she had to.
Gu Jie wanted to be of use to her Master.
It was as simple as that.
Her strength was meager, laughable compared to the true powerhouses of this world. But that didn¡¯t matter. She was willing to work hard, to push herself beyond her limits.
Because when the time came¡ªwhen her Master needed her¡ªshe would be there.
Not as a burden.
Not as someone to be protected.
But as a shield.
So she endured.
She cursed herself, reversing it over and over, forcing her body to adapt, to learn, to grow.
Pain. Healing. Pain again.
She had lost count of how many times she had done it when¡ª
Someone appeared on the boat.
She froze, instantly recognizing the figure before her.
It was Master Da Wei.
No.
It was Senior Dai Fu¡ªinside Master Da Wei¡¯s body.
Gu Jie bowed respectfully.
"Senior," she greeted.
She had long since learned that Da Wei and Dai Fu were not their real names.
She had heard their true names once¡ªdeep in her mentalscape, when they defended her from the fragment of the Heavenly Demon.
Yet¡ª
She could not pronounce them.
No matter how hard she tried, the syllables twisted in her mouth, refusing to take form.
So she had settled for the closest approximation¡ªthe names they themselves used in this world.
Da Wei and Dai Fu.
Gu Jie met Dai Fu¡¯s calm gaze. "Senior, when will Master return?"
The Holy Spirit, standing before he,r exhaled softly. "Most likely in a month¡¯s time."
His voice was neither rushed nor uncertain.
"His Lord is at a crucial phase in his cultivation. Disturbing him now would be unwise."
Gu Jie nodded. She had expected as much.
She would have to wait.
That was fine.
She had plenty to do.
The others in their group were aware of Dai Fu¡¯s nature. They knew he was a Holy Spirit.
But they didn¡¯t understand what that meant.
Not truly.
They accepted it, acknowledged it, but they didn¡¯t perceive it the way she did.
Perhaps it was because she was a Warlock.
Perhaps it was simply her nature.
But to her, Da Wei and Dai Fu felt different.
Da Wei was like the sun¡ªwarm and gentle, an all-encompassing light that illuminated the world.
Dai Fu was like the moon¡ªcalm and serene, ever-watching from above, distant yet present.
Both were celestial.
Both were untouchable.
And yet, both had saved her.
Dai Fu raised a hand, and a pulse of ethereal light surrounded her.
Instantly, the lingering pain from her self-inflicted Curses vanished. Her energy stabilized, her breath eased.
She frowned. "Senior, you shouldn¡¯t have bothered."
Dai Fu simply smiled. "You can rely on me, you know. The others would help you just as much. We are a Party after all."
Gu Jie opened her mouth, then closed it.
She had no response to that.
So instead, she simply bowed her head and returned to her training.
She cast Curse upon herself again.
She endured the pain again.
She reversed it again.
All while simultaneously cultivating her Qi, refining her body, mind, and spirit.
She worked.
She worked hard.
Ah, my dear reader, are you still there?
Hopefully, this portion of the story wasn¡¯t boring you.
Now, let us turn our gaze to David_69¡ªor Dai Fu, the Holy Spirit. Or perhaps, simply Dave¡ªa nickname His Lordship had bestowed upon him.
Frankly, Dave didn¡¯t care much for names.
They were fleeting, trivial things.
What mattered to him was His Oath¡ªthe one he had sworn alongside His Lordship.
As a Paladin, he had fought countless battles, spilling enough blood to drown nations. If all the corpses he had cut down were stacked into a pile, they could fill an entire battlefield, forming a mountain of the dead.
It wasn¡¯t something he was proud of.
But it was something he had accepted.
His faith in humanity was a contradiction in itself.
Humans were weak, selfish, flawed¡ªyet despite all their shortcomings, they endured. They thrived.
And so would he.
Because he had faith¡ªnot just in humanity, but in himself.
He had faith in His Lordship.
He had faith in His Lordship¡¯s humanity as well.
That faith was what had sustained him for centuries, and it was the same faith that guided his actions now.
Dave spent his time on the boat, assisting Gu Jie with her training.
She was determined, pushing herself harder than necessary. He admired that about her.
After training, he would spar with her under Hei Yuan¡¯s supervision, in the training ground reserved for them.
Then, as the day wound down, he would socialize with his other companions and share tea with Hei Yuan.
It was a routine, but it was a necessary one.
And so the days passed.
Until one evening, as he sat across from Hei Yuan, sipping tea under the dim lantern light, the old fox finally spoke up.
"Why don¡¯t you mind me supervising your sparring?" Hei Yuan asked, his expression unreadable.
Dave paused, considering the question.
His answer was simple¡ªbecause he was currently acting on His Lord¡¯s behalf.
Everything he did reflected His Lordship¡¯s honor. And as a Paladin, he would never act in a way that tarnished that honor.
But he knew Hei Yuan would find such an answer unsatisfying.
So he worded it differently.
"One of our prerequisites is that we must be supervised when outside the eastern wing," Dave replied, taking another sip of tea. "So it doesn¡¯t really matter, does it? We¡¯d rather ask you just accommodate our training. It would be a bad look for you if you let visitors hurl their spells around in your territory unattended, wouldn¡¯t you?"
Hei Yuan¡¯s gaze sharpened. "You¡¯re too naive."
Dave chuckled. "Not naive. Practical."
Hei Yuan arched an eyebrow.
Dave leaned forward slightly, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. "Your spies aren¡¯t that good. I can sense them from a mile away."
Hei Yuan scowled, but quickly schooled his expression. "Ridiculous."
Dave simply smiled. "It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind being watched. The sparring. Our discussions. The reading we do. Our research. It was irrelevant, unless you mean harm to us."
"And why is that?" Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers tightened around his teacup. "Aren''t you wary of your techniques being stolen?
"Of course, I am not worried," Dave set his cup down with a soft clink. "Because even if they saw everything, they lack the means to imitate even a fraction of our power. In the end, if it goes down into a fight¡ it¡¯s clear to me, you¡¯d lose so much more than me."
A flicker of offense crossed Hei Yuan¡¯s face.
The old fox was cautious¡ªcunning, even¡ªbut Dave was not easily ruffled.
He had seen men like Hei Yuan before.
And he knew that, despite the Shadow Clan¡¯s vast resources and experience, they were still playing catch-up.
They simply didn¡¯t have the foundation to grasp what lay beyond their reach.
Hei Yuan knew it too.
And that was why, despite his irritation, he remained silent.
Dave simply picked up his teacup and took another sip.
The night continued, calm and unbroken.
So¡
This was the part of the story that would shake up everything we knew so far.
Let us turn our gaze to Hei Yuan¡ªand by extension, the Shadow Clan.
They were but a shadow of their former selves. Once, they had stood equal to the Black Clan, their closest kin. But now? They couldn¡¯t even compare.
Yet, despite their decline, the Shadow Clan had not crumbled completely.
How had a clan like them survived the tides of history?
It was simple.
Information.
They had one of the most formidable intelligence networks in the Empire. Their umbramancy had weakened, their strength had waned¡ªbut their secrets still held power.
And power, in any form, could be leveraged.
With their secret arts, they propped themselves up beneath the tyranny of the cultivation world. Knowledge was their weapon.
Recently, Hei Yuan had received new intelligence. Reports from Yellow Dragon City in the Riverfall Continent had arrived, bringing with them troubling news. Their branch in Riverfall wasn¡¯t as refined as their other networks, but it was still competent.
From the reports, Hei Yuan learned of Da Wei¡¯s involvement with Imperial Prince Ren Jin. He read about the Emperor¡¯s invitation, which confirmed that Da Wei had indeed an appointment with the Emperor himself.
That alone was enough to make Hei Yuan wary.
But that wasn¡¯t what truly disturbed him.
No¡
It was the stories surrounding Da Wei.
Hei Yuan exhaled slowly, recalling the report.
A divine healer? A saint of healing and demon-slaying?
Ridiculous.
The reports painted Da Wei as some kind of mythical figure, a cultivator who brought miracles wherever he went.
No matter how Hei Yuan tried to scheme, there was no path forward where his Clan survived Da Wei¡¯s ire.
Thus, he made a calculated decision¡ª
He would do the unthinkable.
He would help them.
The sooner Da Wei left, the safer the Shadow Clan would be.
Hei Yuan folded the report and slid a long scroll across the table.
"I¡¯m willing to assist in investigating Hei Mao¡¯s lineage," he stated, his voice measured.
The truth was, he had given these orders long ago.
Hei Yuan had suspicions about Hei Mao¡¯s bloodline¡ªparticularly, a connection to the late Shadow Patriarch, who had vanished without a trace.
But the timeline didn¡¯t match. The disappearance didn¡¯t happen during the Grand Emperor¡¯s punishment of the Black and Shadow Clans. At least, according to Hei Yuan¡¯s investigations.
No, this mystery stretched far beyond that.
It was older than the Abyss Clan itself.
Older than the Grand Emperor¡¯s war against Deepmoor Continent.
Hei Yuan tapped the scroll. "Read it."
Da Wei¡ªno, Dai Fu unbeknownst to Hei Yuan¡ªglanced at the ancient parchment before unfolding it. His golden eyes flickered as he scanned its contents.
After a moment, he spoke. "You¡¯re saying Hei Mao is practically royalty."
Hei Yuan smirked. "If you consider a fallen legacy to be royalty, then yes."
He leaned back, watching Dai Fu¡¯s expression carefully. "Before the Abyss Clan became what it is today, it was a sect¡ªthe Eternal Undeath Sect. And it is old. Very old."
Dai Fu frowned. "If this sect was so old, how did you even find records of it?"
Hei Yuan let out a quiet scoff. "Do not underestimate the Shadow Clan."
He wouldn¡¯t admit it outright, but it was pure luck.
Who would have thought that the late Shadow Patriarch¡¯s journal contained historical accounts from three thousand years ago?
Using that as a reference, he had ordered his people to compile a report.
And the results had been¡ fascinating.
Hei Yuan summarized the findings.
"The Abyss Clan¡¯s origins were not without turmoil. Before it was established, the Eternal Undeath Sect experienced a dark age¡ªa time of chaos."
"It had to do with immortals ascending."
Dai Fu¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Go on."
Hei Yuan continued.
"The sect¡¯s immortals wanted to ascend together, bringing their entire sect with them."
"To do that, they devised a Secret Art¡ªa ritual that would bind the faith of every single member."
"However, there was a couple that refused to ascend."
Dai Fu raised an eyebrow. "Why?"
Hei Yuan scoffed, shaking his head. "Because they wanted to stay behind. To grow old and live as mortals together."
"Fools," added Hei Yuan with vitriol.
"The Secret Art could only succeed if every person with the surname Hei consented. The couple¡¯s defiance meant that the ritual failed."
"The immortals were forced to ascend alone."
"With their departure, the Eternal Undeath Sect collapsed¡ªits foundation shattered. Without their divine leaders, they fell into civil war."
"They destroyed themselves."
Hei Yuan¡¯s expression turned unreadable.
"Among the casualties¡ were the strange couple."
"And their twins¡ªHei Mao and Hei Mei."
Silence fell between them.
Dai Fu stared at the scroll, his mind undoubtedly racing.
Hei Yuan took a sip of his tea, his tone almost amused. "So tell me, Da Wei¡ does this change anything?"
Dai Fu slowly rolled up the scroll. "It changes everything."
Hei Yuan smirked.
"Good."
Hei Yuan¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically against the wooden table. His expression remained unreadable, but there was a weight to his words as he spoke.
"I have a theory," he began.
Dai Fu, still reading over the ancient scroll, looked up. "Oh?"
Hei Yuan leaned forward slightly. "The Eternal Undeath Sect¡ I believe it has been reborn."
A heavy silence filled the air.
"Reborn?" Dai Fu¡¯s voice was calm, but the undertone of suspicion was impossible to miss.
Hei Yuan nodded. "Yes. And if I¡¯m right, then the unrest in Deepmoor is their doing."
Dai Fu narrowed his eyes. "You sound certain."
"I am," Hei Yuan said smoothly. "Some of them may even be hiding within the Shadow Clan¡¯s ranks." He let the words linger, watching for any reaction. "But I believe most of them are with the Black Clan."
Dai Fu raised an eyebrow. "And why, exactly, are you so confident about that?"
Hei Yuan smirked.
Ah, that was the thing.
He wasn¡¯t.
The truth was¡ªHei Yuan was lying.
Not entirely, of course. There was some truth in what he said. He wouldn¡¯t be a very good schemer if there weren¡¯t.
But did he actually know that the Eternal Undeath Sect had infiltrated the Black Clan? No.
Did he actually care if Da Wei saw through his lie? Also no.
Hei Yuan only wanted Da Wei¡¯s group gone.
The longer they stayed, the more dangerous it became for the Shadow Clan.
So he gave them something.
Something useful enough to get them moving.
"If you¡¯re interested in more than just history," Hei Yuan said, his voice slow and deliberate, "then I have something more¡ relevant."
Dai Fu didn¡¯t reply immediately. He simply watched. Waiting.
Hei Yuan reached into his Storage Ring and withdrew two sheets of parchment.
With a flick of his wrist, he set them down on the table, revealing two eerily lifelike portraits.
"The Eternal Undeath Cult has made its move," he said, voice calm but carrying an unmistakable weight. "They¡¯ve been manipulating the Abyssal Clans, feeding them misinformation to stir them into action."
Dai Fu¡ªno, Dave, the Holy Spirit currently occupying His Lord¡¯s body¡ªleaned forward to inspect the parchments.
And then¡
His mind went blank.
Because staring back at him from the parchment were two very, very familiar faces.
A blonde priestess with piercing emerald eyes.
And a vampire with rosy pink hair.
Joan and Alice.
"They¡¯re looking for these two," added Hei Yuan. ¡°From what we gathered, these two have been operating in Stormcall. But think about it, bounty posters of them are appearing here instead of Stormcall Continent. Seems suspicious."
Dave¡¯s internal monologue was instant and absolute.
What the actual hell?!
His Lord¡¯s body didn¡¯t flinch, but inside, Dave was cursing up a storm.
How the hell did those two end up here?!
"They weren¡¯t the only ones interested," Hei Yuan continued. "The Black Clan suddenly deployed cultivators there as well. However, chances were, they weren¡¯t Black Clan cultivators but undercover cultists."
Dave¡¯s fingers tightened slightly.
"The Black Clan? Undercover cultists?"
"Mn." Hei Yuan nodded. "And it gets worse." He glanced at the scroll again, voice dropping slightly. "Several of my own people¡ªShadow Clan cultivators¡ªvanished in Stormcall. They were later found dead."
The air between them grew heavier.
"I take it the Eternal Undeath Cult had a hand in that?" Dave asked.
Hei Yuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Obviously. My men weren¡¯t careless enough to get caught by common bandits."
Dave exhaled slowly, resisting the urge to run a hand down his face.
"And you¡¯re telling me all this¡ why?"
Hei Yuan¡¯s smirk widened. "Because I want you to leave, of course."
Dave almost laughed. At least he was honest about it.
092 One Month
092 One Month
It had been a month since Lu Gao and I went into seclusion. But instead of meditating in a cave like proper cultivators, we had claimed a small portion of the hillside as our personal training ground. It wasn¡¯t as romantic as those old cultivation stories made it sound¡ªno mystical waterfall, no ancient ruins, just a lot of trial and error under the open sky.
Thanks to my evolved Divine Possession, I had been able to stay inside Lu Gao¡¯s body for an extended period, refining our understanding of Blessed Weapon and other techniques. With each session, we were getting closer to breaking past the limitations of conventional techniques imposed by the Paladin Legacy, pushing both his martial arts and my skills into a realm beyond what this world recognized.
Using Divine Possession continuously had been tough on me. It wasn¡¯t as simple as taking over a body and calling it a day. Maintaining it required expending a spell slot and mana daily, meaning I had to carefully manage my resources to not exhaust myself into a coma. Still, this method had accelerated our training tremendously.
But that wasn¡¯t the only thing that happened in the past month.
Joan D¡¯Arc and Alice¡ were here.
When Hei Yuan first revealed the Shadow Clan¡¯s latest intelligence to Dave, I nearly made the hasty decision of abandoning everything to track them down. But we had no leads, except for one troubling name: the Eternal Undeath Cult.
I could feel it in my bones. Something big was going to happen here in Deepmoor.
Even Gu Jie felt it. She had prophesied that a powerful misfortune was accumulating within the Shadow Clan itself. If something major was coming, this was ground zero.
And if that was the case, fleeing might have been the correct answer.
But that wasn¡¯t the answer we wanted.
Hei Mao wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with just leaving. His past, his lineage¡ªthere were too many unanswered questions. To the boy, there were a lot of stakes for him. Ren Xun had proposed two possibilities:
1. The Shadow Clan was collaborating with the Cult.
2. The Cult wanted something from the Clan, and that¡¯s why the misfortune was gathering.
Either way, trouble was brewing.
With all this in mind, I had given the order for everyone to focus on increasing their cultivation and strength as much as possible.
As for Ren Xun, I had tasked him with the delicate mission of negotiating with Hei Yuan.
I could only hope that Hei Yuan would listen.
That aside...
I had learned a lot in the past month.
For example, bypassing the cooldown restriction of normal skills by channeling more mana into them. It was a simple concept in theory, but the execution required an absurd amount of precision and control¡ªtoo much mana, and the skill would destabilize; too little, and it wouldn¡¯t activate at all.
What¡¯s more, I had discovered that certain skills could be empowered if I poured additional mana into them. This only worked on evolved skills, but even then, the results were astonishing. A simple technique could become something far beyond its original limits, as if I were breaking the very laws that governed this world¡¯s system.
"Agh... Tis my woe..."
Lu Gao let out a groan, stretching his limbs. His expression was calm, but I could tell he was feeling stiff after another grueling session.
"Should we switch?" he asked, rolling his shoulders. "It''s not that I am ungrateful, Master... but..."
I rejected the idea immediately. "No. You need to get used to your new body."
Lu Gao sighed but didn¡¯t argue. He knew I was right.
His left arm, once no different from the rest of his body, was now pitch black, a writhing mass of contained power.
The demonic taint inside him had been a hidden factor, something we only discovered after countless experiments. Instead of trying to purge it, we had redirected it, concentrating it into a single limb¡ªhis left arm. By doing so, we had turned it into something beyond flesh, something that could be wielded as a weapon rather than a curse.
And from that process, Hollow Point: Incursion was born.
It was a technique created from the clash of demonic taint and spiritual purity, a violent but controlled explosion of two opposing forces. Of course, Lu Gao no longer needed to push himself to dangerous extremes to use it¡ªafter mastering the technique, he could activate it at will.
"So how do you feel?" I asked.
"Never been better, Master."
Lu Gao took a deep breath, channeling mana into his lungs, using the Hollow Breath Technique.
A technique that had proven to be shockingly compatible with replicating qi cultivation through mana. It was through this method that we had developed Mana Road Cultivation, a means to bypass traditional cultivation limits and create something entirely new.
"I miss my sword, though," remarked Lu Gao. "I know I shouldn''t be picky, but..."
Lu Gao¡¯s sword had long since splintered from overuse. But that didn¡¯t matter.
He didn¡¯t need it.
He clenched his blackened fist, mana swirling around it like a vortex, and stepped forward.
With a sharp exhale, he drove his fist into the ground¡ªHollow Point: Incursion.
The earth shuddered beneath us, and in the next instant, purple flames erupted everywhere, consuming the hillside in a chaotic, twisting blaze. Lu Gao managed to perform such a feat, even with his broken dantian, and this was all thanks to Mana Road Cultivation.
What was Mana Road Cultivation?
It was a method that Lu Gao and I devised together, a way to cultivate without meridians or a dantian¡ªsomething no native of this world would have even considered possible. It worked by saturating the body with mana, forcefully stimulating qi in the process.
Another way to put it? We were tricking the body into thinking it was cultivating.
It wasn¡¯t without its flaws. Unlike true cultivation, Mana Road Cultivation didn¡¯t extend lifespan, nor did it grant the mystical abilities that cultivators gained through the refining of their essence, bloodline, or soul.
But it followed the same ranking system, emitting the same pressure as an equivalent cultivator of the same rank. The only difference? There were no minor categorizations, no stars to denote the progress within a realm. You either advanced, or you didn¡¯t.
In terms of power-ups, unique attributes, or advantages of this cultivation method, we still have nothing on that front, but the theory was sound. It would take time to know just how good this cultivation method was, but so far, no complications had arisen in practicing the Mana Road Cultivation.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"Master, thank you for this opportunity¡ª"
"Less yapping, more cultivating," I shut down Lu Gao rather quickly. "In the end, this is all a product of your hard work and providence, so don''t attribute your success to me. We know too little of what exactly we are doing, and we can''t be sure for certain that the Mana Road Cultivation is the right path. We are making progress. That''s good, but we must also be wary every step on the way."
Speaking of progress, our research into this system had also led to another major revelation¡ªthe reason why I had always perceived qi as particles while mana felt like waves.
The explanation was simple:
¡¤ Mana traveled in waves, originating from the Great Subconscious¡ªthe unseen force that connected all minds, memories, and possibilities.
¡¤ Qi, on the other hand, was static¡ªit existed between Heaven and Earth, bound by the fundamental laws of this world.
In truth, Qi never actually moved. The way cultivators hoarded it, gathered it into their meridians and cores, created the illusion of movement. But what they called ¡°Qi¡± was likely just life force, vigor¡ªsome aspect of existence they had mistaken for an energy they could control.
It made sense why mana and qi were incompatible. Mana was fluid, ever-changing, adapting to the mind¡¯s intent. Qi was fixed, shaped by natural laws.
I let out a breath, shaking my head. There was still too much to unpack. But for now, I had to focus.
Lu Gao spoke.
"I''m ready."
He reached into his robes, withdrawing a tome¡ªa thick, ancient-looking book with a white cover emblazoned with golden scripture. The White Path of the Paladin Legacy.
We had deliberately avoided using it until now.
Using a Legacy Advancement Book was a guaranteed way to accelerate his growth, unlocking Innate Knowledge and allowing him to use my skills with greater ease.
But that would have defeated the entire purpose of our experiment.
If Lu Gao had unlocked his Immortal Soul from the start, Lu Gao could have immediately gained an instinctual understanding of my abilities while under Divine Possession. There would have been no need to develop new techniques¡ªno Hollow Breath, no Hollow Point: Incursion, no Mana Road Cultivation.
We wouldn¡¯t have learned anything.
"Are you sure?" I asked. "Once you open that book, there''s no turning back. It¡¯ll bind itself to your soul, and your path as a Paladin will be set in stone. From here on, you''ll be walking a path not most would dare walk... One day, you''ll have to swear an Oath. Dedicate yourself to a cause. Find the meaning of ''God'' in ways that mattered. The challenges would escalate dramatically once you accept to inherit the Legacy of the Paladins, and it was an understatement to say it would affect your way of life severely. "
Lu Gao smirked, his pitch-black left arm shimmering with restrained power.
"I''ve already made my choice," he said. "It''s time to see how far I can go, Master."
I was still inside his body, sitting in the back seat under the effect of Divine Possession, so I could feel it all¡ªthe eagerness buzzing beneath his skin, the expectations brimming in his heart, the hope that shone in the depths of his soul.
It was overwhelming, almost suffocating in its purity.
But I didn¡¯t hesitate.
"You¡¯re free to do as you like," I told him. "I trust you, disciple."
With those words, his emotions shifted.
Eagerness transformed into action.
Expectations became commitment.
Hope turned into certainty.
Lu Gao exhaled and reached for the Legacy Advancement Book. The golden-embossed tome rested on his lap, emanating a faint, holy radiance¡ªit was a direct fragment of the System, something that would rewrite his very being. And then he tried opening the book, but failed¡
Nothing happened.
The book remained closed.
Lu Gao furrowed his brows and tried again, pressing his hand against the cover. He poured his will into it, his intent, but the tome remained stubbornly shut as he tried to pry it open.
¡°Ngggh¡¡±
A silence stretched between us.
It seemed Lu Gao wasn''t so lucky that he might be carrying an Immortal Soul like Gu Jie or Fan Shi.
Lu Gao asked, "Master¡ how are souls even immortalized?"
As he continued struggling with the tome, his voice was calm, but I could tell he was thinking, trying to understand the reason behind his failure. To an extent, Lu Gao was aware of how my power system worked. It was part of his education, so it wasn''t strange for him to ask about Immortal Souls or allude to it.
I gave him the answer as naturally as breathing.
"A soul¡¯s immortality is innate," I said. "The soul exists beyond life and death¡ªit''s eternal in itself. What the Legacy Advancement Book does is awaken that eternity, express it in a way that the world can see."
Lu Gao nodded slowly, still staring at the unmoving tome. "Then why won¡¯t mine awaken?"
I exhaled, trying to piece together what small lore knowledge I could offer. "Because¡ not all souls are robust enough or have enough history to manifest their true potential."
That was the truth. Back in LLO, the only NPCs who could awaken their Legacies were the ones who were reincarnations of past champions, or had souls that had accumulated enough meaning.
The System recognized weight. If a soul was too young, too blank, it simply lacked the foundation to unlock the true path of a Legacy.
Lu Gao looked down at the book. His voice was quiet, thoughtful.
"Then¡ I cannot open it."
There was no bitterness in his tone, no resentment. Just a simple statement of fact.
"Then let me try," I said. "I''ve been wanting to test this... I hope this works..."
I switched with Lu Gao, taking control of his body. The moment my hands touched the book, I felt resonance¡ªa sense of connection that hummed deep in my bones.
The tome shuddered as I pried it open¡ but it didn¡¯t turn to motes of light.
I immediately understood why.
"I already have the White Skill Path unlocked," I muttered. ¡°So this is understandable.¡±
Back in LLO, I had only obtained a few skills from the White Paladin tree, but I never fully advanced into the White Path. Skill Points were very expensive after all, and I only picked skills I needed from the White Path.
I switched back to Lu Gao, allowing him to regain control.
And this time¡ª
The book dissolved into countless motes of light, streaming into his body.
Lu Gao inhaled sharply, his aura fluctuating wildly as the Paladin Legacy surged through him. His Immortal Soul had awakened.
I watched the process with interest, my mind racing with new possibilities.
So¡ this was a convenient loophole.
If I had enough Legacy Advancement Books, I could theoretically awaken any number of mortals to a Paladin Legacy, as long as I opened the book first before handing it off. Was it necessary to do it while under the effect of Divine Possession, or could I just pry them open and hand them?
I wouldn¡¯t know, unless I tried them.
A sense of pride swelled within me, expressing it through my heart and sharing it with Lu Gao.
¡°Congratulations,¡± I said. ¡°You¡¯ve taken your first steps into the White Path.¡±
Lu Gao took a deep breath, still feeling the lingering effects of the Legacy Advancement Book settling into his soul. His body trembled, not with weakness but with overflowing power, and his foundation strengthened in ways it never had before.
We had achieved our goal¡ªone month of relentless training, testing, and refining. Mana Road Cultivation, Hollow Point: Incursion, the evolution of Hollow Breath Technique, and now Lu Gao¡¯s advancement into a Paladin.
Was it realistic to get this far in just a month?
For others, probably not.
But for us, it had been a stroke of luck, a series of breakthroughs, each pushing us toward something greater.
"It''s been a month now..." I remarked softly. "Let''s return to the others."
"Yes, Master!"
It was time to return to the others.
I just hoped Ren Xun had convinced Hei Yuan about the impending threat. As Gu Jie had prophesied, something big was coming, and I needed the Shadow Clan to be ready.
Ren Xun had Dave¡¯s support¡ªif anyone could turn the tables, it was them.
I was about to activate Zealot¡¯s Stride when my Divine Sense flared in warning.
A hundred hostile presences.
One, two, three¡ no, five¡ no¡ªmore than a hundred.
Their auras ranged from Mind Enlightenment to Will Reinforcement, with a handful of Spirit Mystery experts mixed in.
Lu Gao¡¯s cultivation was only at Will Reinforcement, but with Divine Possession boosting him, he was roughly at Jiang Zhen¡¯s level. If I were to take the wheel and lock in, I should be able to elevate our combat potential to an exponential degree.
But was it enough?
Right on time, Dave¡¯s Voice Chat suddenly connected to me.
¡°My Lord¡ªShadow Clan¡¯s under attack!¡± Dave¡¯s voice was urgent, but still controlled.
My thoughts snapped into place.
Dave didn¡¯t have an Item Box, but he could use Voice Chat like I could¡ªat least that made communication easier. Since he was in control of the main body, he should be able to use the Item Box, giving me confidence that he and the others would be fine.
¡°Prioritize protecting our people,¡± I ordered. ¡°I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can¡¡±
I cut the connection.
A dozen black-masked cultivators finally stepped out from the shadows, surrounding me. Their dark porcelain masks were carved with bloody scriptures, their silent presence exuding nothing but hostility.
Shadow Clan was several hundred kilometers away... or maybe more.
At my fastest speed, I could probably make it back in thirty minutes or less.
¡Much less, considering the current Lu Gao under Divine Possession was faster and stronger than we started.
I studied the masked cultivators, my voice sharp.
¡°What do you want?¡±
No answer.
Instead, their spiritual pressure spiked, talismans appearing in their hands.
I didn¡¯t waste time.
I bolted.
Zealot¡¯s Stride activated, propelling me forward to buy time for my skill, but¡ª
From the shadows above, dozens more cultivators intercepted me, blades gleaming.
My body reacted instantly¡ª
Flash Step!
I displaced myself, dodging the incoming sword strikes. In the next breath, I was already stepping into the air, running toward the Shadow Clan¡¯s direction.
While moving, I channeled power into Egress, preparing to teleport back¡ªbut then¡ª
Something went wrong.
I felt it through Divine Sense.
Multiple lives were suddenly snuffed out.
The ones holding talismans¡ªthey were the first to die.
My eyes widened.
A sacrificial spell.
I thought of using Featherhome, but they were faster.
I barely had time to blink before¡ª
¡ªThe familiar hill, landscape, and masked cultivators vanished.
I was suspended in midair, looking down at an endless blackened forest.
"Where¡ is this?"
093 Invading the Shadow
093 Invading the Shadow
The Shadow Clan¡¯s headquarters was steeped in a suffocating atmosphere.
Inside Hei Yuan¡¯s office, Ren Xun and Dave sat across from the Clan Elder, their expressions unreadable. The tension in the air had reached its peak, but Ren Xun, ever the sharp-tongued one, leaned back in his chair and smirked.
¡°I told you so.¡±
Hei Yuan exhaled slowly, his fingers tapping against the dark wood of his desk. ¡°I thought you were exaggerating.¡±
Dave and Ren Xun exchanged a glance.
The Shadow Clan elder sounded regretful, but there was no true admission of fault in his tone¡ªjust the acknowledgment that he had underestimated the situation.
¡°I did put thought into your warnings,¡± Hei Yuan continued, his golden eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°But I struggled to trust Gu Jie¡¯s words.¡±
That got a reaction.
Ren Xun scoffed, folding his arms. ¡°Because of her lower realm?¡±
Hei Yuan nodded, unbothered by Ren Xun¡¯s disdain. ¡°A person¡¯s cultivation dictates their insight into the Dao. You can hardly blame me for doubting a mere Spirit Mystery cultivator¡¯s ability to predict disaster.¡±
¡°Mere?¡± Dave raised an eyebrow. ¡°She¡¯s been in Spirit Mystery for quite some time now. That¡¯s not exactly a low realm.¡±
Hei Yuan sighed. ¡°I recognize that. And I understand that those who reach Spirit Mystery manifest supernatural abilities. I even admit that her prophetic ability is valuable.¡± He glanced toward the window, as if searching for answers beyond the confines of the office. ¡°But even so, I needed more than just ¡®a feeling of misfortune¡¯ to move an entire clan.¡±
Ren Xun clicked his tongue. ¡°And what about now? Do you need more proof?¡±
Hei Yuan frowned. ¡°The people I sent outside haven¡¯t made any reports.¡±
Dave¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°That¡¯s because the island is surrounded.¡± He leaned forward, his voice lowering. ¡°And we¡¯ll be hard-pressed if we don¡¯t make a decision soon. The people you sent are all probably dead.¡±
Hei Yuan was silent for a moment, his brows furrowed in thought.
Then he spoke. ¡°The fog formation should hold them back.¡±
Dave shook his head. ¡°For how long?¡±
¡°If it comes to it,¡± Hei Yuan continued, ignoring Dave¡¯s skepticism, ¡°our clan still has the lake¡¯s dragon. It has promised to protect us in our time of need.¡±
Before either of them could respond¡ª
BAM!
The doors slammed open, and a familiar figure stormed in.
Hei Mu.
She was seething, her sharp eyes locking onto Hei Yuan with unrestrained frustration.
¡°Why are the outsiders still here?!¡± she demanded, her voice filled with anger. ¡°It¡¯s been a month, hasn¡¯t it?! We had an agreement!¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes lingered on Hei Mu¡¯s furious face, his expression unreadable. But when he finally spoke, his tone was measured.
¡°The clan is in a time of crisis,¡± he admitted. ¡°I¡¯d like to get whatever help I can get my hands on.¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±
Hei Yuan leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temple. ¡°I sent out scouts to investigate the gathering misfortune, but they never reported back.¡±
That made Hei Mu pause. ¡°What misfortune?¡± Her arms, which had been folded across her chest in irritation, loosened slightly.
Dave took the opportunity to step in. ¡°We¡¯re surrounded.¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s gaze snapped toward him.
¡°The island is surrounded,¡± he continued. ¡°The Shadow Clan could use every bit of help it has.¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s expression darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line. Then, her glare returned in full force, directed solely at Dave and Ren Xun.
¡°Out.¡±
Dave raised an eyebrow. ¡°Excuse me?¡±
¡°Get out!¡± Hei Mu snapped. ¡°You outsiders have already overstayed your welcome. This is a discussion for the Clan Elder and me.¡±
Dave held up his hands, shrugging. ¡°Fine.¡±
Ren Xun sighed but didn¡¯t argue, following Dave out of the room.
¡ª
They walked toward the eastern wing, their steps slow and deliberate. Neither of them spoke for a while, the tension settling between them like a heavy fog.
Eventually, Ren Xun broke the silence.
¡°You think we¡¯ll be fine?¡±
Dave glanced at him. ¡°You mean without His Lordship?¡±
Ren Xun nodded.
Dave¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°I was given a mission¡ªto protect. And I intend to do that.¡±
Ren Xun exhaled sharply. ¡°Then what about evacuating? We could use more of those teleportation scrolls.¡±
Dave didn¡¯t answer immediately. He understood the thought process. The teleportation scrolls were their best bet for getting people out safely.
But he also understood something far more pressing.
¡°It wouldn¡¯t work,¡± Dave finally said.
Ren Xun frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±
¡°Because we¡¯d be caught sooner or later.¡± Dave¡¯s tone was grim. ¡°If we don¡¯t have the mobility of the Floating Dragon, we won¡¯t get far. Making a run for it isn¡¯t an option.¡±
Ren Xun went quiet, digesting the words.
Dave didn¡¯t need to explain further. With his Divine Sense, he could feel the sheer number of hostile forces waiting beyond the fog.
The only thing separating the Shadow Clan from complete annihilation was the fog formation and the lake surrounding the island.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
And Dave had a sinking feeling that wouldn¡¯t be enough for long.
Ren Xun frowned as they walked through the dimly lit halls of the Umbral Scripture Hall, the library that had served as their base of operations for the past month.
¡°What about Senior Da Wei?¡± Ren Xun asked. ¡°Have you heard from him?¡±
Dave shook his head. ¡°No. I tried contacting His Lordship, but for some reason, I can¡¯t reach him.¡± He paused, a slight frown creasing his usually impassive face. ¡°It seems he¡¯s caught up in something.¡±
Ren Xun clicked his tongue, clearly displeased with the answer. But there was nothing either of them could do about it.
Inside the library, Gu Jie sat beside Ren Jingyi¡¯s aquarium, whispering something to the goldfish. The gentle glow of lanterns cast shadows along the wooden shelves, their flickering light barely illuminating the ancient tomes stacked around them.
Ren Xun scoffed. ¡°What¡¯s the use of talking to a fish?¡±
Gu Jie ignored him completely.
Instead, she turned her attention to Dave. ¡°What¡¯s our next course of action, Senior?¡±
Before Dave could answer, Hei Mao spoke up. ¡°I want to stay.¡±
Dave shook his head. ¡°We had no plans of recklessly leaving anyway.¡±
If it were just him, he was confident he could escape. The stats of His Lordship¡¯s body were far beyond human limitations. In fact, beyond superhuman. Dave could abuse that to slip past the enemy encirclement.
But that wasn¡¯t an option.
His Lordship had given him a mission: Protect them.
So, escape was out of the question.
Dave took a deep breath. ¡°I have access to His Lordship¡¯s Item Box. There are a few treasures inside that might be useful.¡±
The others exchanged glances.
¡°Item Box?¡± Hei Mao asked, tilting his head.
Dave realized the term was foreign to them. ¡°A storage space only His Lordship can access. However, the problem is that many of the items inside have a level restriction.¡±
Gu Jie frowned. ¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°It means you can only wield them if you¡¯re worthy of them,¡± Dave explained. ¡°The artifacts won¡¯t recognize you unless you meet certain conditions.¡±
For the next hour, they tested various items from Da Wei¡¯s collection.
The equipment distribution took some time, but they arrived with something satisfactory.
Hei Mao selected a magic bow called Eye of the Sun. It was lightweight, yet the string hummed with latent energy. When he pulled the bowstring, a golden arrow of light formed, illuminating the dim library.
Gu Jie claimed a whip called Accursed Serpent. The moment she gripped the handle, the whip writhed like a living thing, its dark scales gleaming with eerie runes.
Hei Mao, amused, glanced at Ren Jingyi¡¯s aquarium. ¡°The fish wants to fight too.¡±
Dave blinked, looking at the goldfish.
Ren Jingyi was staring at him intensely, her tiny body floating in the water expectantly.
¡°¡Fine,¡± Dave muttered, searching for something suitable.
After some consideration, he handed Ren Jingyi a ring that granted extra stats with a Magic Missile spell imbued in the ring.
To everyone¡¯s shock, Ren Jingyi swallowed it whole.
¡°Makes sense,¡± commented Dave. ¡°After all, it wasn¡¯t like Ren Jingyi could wear a ring.
A moment of silence passed.
Then, to their absolute disbelief, Ren Jingyi flew out of her aquarium.
Water coalesced around her form, shaping itself into a serpentine cloak that allowed her to glide through the air.
¡°She¡ªshe¡¯s flying?!¡± Ren Xun exclaimed, stunned.
¡°She¡¯s only at Will Reinforcement,¡± Gu Jie muttered, watching as Ren Jingyi twirled mid-air, flicking her tail. ¡°And yet¡¡±
Hei Mao, who had the ability to speak to fish, smiled.
¡°She says thank you,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly toward Dave.
Dave simply nodded.
Even a fish wanted to fight.
That was all the more reason to make sure none of them fell behind.
As the artifact distribution wrapped up, Dave turned his gaze toward Ren Xun.
Unlike the others, Ren Xun had yet to find a suitable artifact.
It wasn¡¯t for lack of trying¡ªhe had tested several items from His Lordship¡¯s Item Box, but none had responded to him.
It probably had something to do with his realm. Martial Tempering was only the first step on the path of cultivation. Most artifacts worth wielding required at least Mind Enlightenment to properly activate. That was how it appeared to Dave at least.
Ren Xun sighed and crossed his arms. ¡°Forget it,¡± he muttered. Then, as if suddenly coming to a decision, he turned to Dave. ¡°Can I use your Puppet Armor instead?¡±
Dave blinked. ¡°You want this?¡± Dave accessed His Lordship¡¯s Item Box. With a flicker of thought, the Puppet Armor materialized before them, standing like an empty sentinel in the dimly lit library.
Ren Xun¡¯s eyes gleamed as he stepped forward, running his hands over the intricate engravings.
¡°I won¡¯t wear it myself,¡± Ren Xun explained. ¡°I¡¯ll modify the formation inscriptions so I can control it remotely.¡±
Dave watched as Ren Xun got to work, inscribing new formations into its inner framework with rapid, precise movements.
The Puppet Armor was incredibly advanced, packed with all sorts of abilities. In fact, Dave himself couldn¡¯t believe that His Lordship had managed to acquire something so masterfully crafted in just four days.
Ren Xun, as if reading his thoughts, let out a small chuckle. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised.¡±
Dave turned to him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±
Still focused on his work, Ren Xun confessed:
¡°I was actually involved in the crafting process. Secretly.¡±
Dave¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Explain.¡±
Ren Xun sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°At the time, I wasn¡¯t sure if I could trust Senior Da Wei, so I left loopholes in the design.¡±
¡°¡Loopholes?¡± Gu Jie¡¯s eyes narrowed.
Ren Xun raised his hands in defense. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! I wasn¡¯t planning anything bad! I just¡ made sure I had a fail-safe in case Da Wei ever turned against us.¡±
Gu Jie scowled at him.
But Dave simply shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±
Ren Xun blinked. ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±
¡°I understand why you did it,¡± Dave said. ¡°You were looking out for your father, for the Empire, and for your own interests. I can¡¯t fault you for that.¡±
Ren Xun stared at him for a moment, then laughed. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving.¡±
Dave shook his head. ¡°No. I just consider you a friend.¡±
Ren Xun froze. Then, after a moment, his shoulders relaxed, and he let out a genuine chuckle. ¡°Well, thanks for that.¡±
With that, he resumed his work, adjusting the Puppet Armor¡¯s formations.
¡°This should let me control it from a distance,¡± Ren Xun explained. ¡°Not as good as having it fully equipped, but still useful.¡±
For a brief moment, he reminisced.
¡°I spent a few vacations at Master Hua¡¯s smithy,¡± Ren Xun muttered absentmindedly. ¡°I guess that experience is finally paying off.¡±
Dave took a step back, surveying everyone.
They were ready.
Or at least, as ready as they could be.
But was it enough?
Dave knew the enemy forces were overwhelming. Hundreds of hostile presences lingered just beyond the fog formation, waiting for an opening.
He was tempted to equip the others with more artifacts, but they¡¯d likely reached their limit.
Artifacts were powerful, but lesser cultivators lacked the fortitude to endure them. The artifacts he had already distributed would push them to their absolute peak. Any more, and they might face penalties for forcefully wielding items beyond their means.
Even the strongest treasures were useless if they crippled their user.
¡°¡This will have to do.¡±
He exhaled deeply, steeling himself for the battle ahead.
Dawn arrived, casting a dim, gray light over the Umbral Scripture Hall.
Dave had kept vigil throughout the night, standing watch while the others rested. He had spent hours trying to contact His Lordship through Voice Chat, but there had been no response.
Still nothing.
The silence unnerved him.
By now, His Lordship should have checked in, even if only to scold Dave for worrying too much. But there was nothing¡ªnot even a static buzz.
Something was wrong.
A soft rustling pulled Dave from his thoughts as the others began to stir.
Gu Jie stretched, rolling her shoulders as she sat up. Hei Mao followed, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Ren Xun let out a groggy sigh, running a hand through his hair.
Nearby, Ren Jingyi floated lazily in the air, her translucent form cloaked in a thin film of water.
Gu Jie turned to Hei Mao, her gaze steady.
¡°¡Are you sure about this?¡± she asked.
Hei Mao¡¯s expression hardened, but he didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I am.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to fight,¡± Gu Jie continued. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself. The same goes for you, Jingyi.¡±
Hei Mao shook his head. ¡°I want to.¡±
Ren Xun scoffed, still groggy. ¡°Since when did you become a fighter? I don¡¯t remember you doing anything.¡±
Hei Mao glanced at him, then smirked. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯ve been training when no one was looking.¡±
Ren Xun frowned. ¡°...Huh?¡±
Hei Mao crossed his arms. ¡°Elder Hei Yuan took time to teach me some entry-level techniques. Stealth, mainly.¡±
Ren Xun¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Since when did Elder Yuan have the time for that?¡±
Hei Mao shrugged. ¡°Guess he thought it was worth it.¡±
Dave listened quietly, arms crossed, until Hei Mao turned to him with a grateful nod.
¡°And Senior Dai Fu here helped me refine my combat sense.¡±
Dai Fu. Right. The name still felt strange, but Dave let it slide.
Gu Jie sighed. ¡°Just don¡¯t get yourself killed.¡±
Hei Mao gave her a mock salute. ¡°No promises.¡±
Just then, a rumbling quake shook the hall.
The walls trembled, dust falling from the ceiling as a deep, resonant hum filled the air.
Dave snapped to attention.
The others froze, eyes wide.
A moment later, the distant sound of panicked footsteps echoed through the corridors.
A Shadow Clan member burst in, face pale.
¡°The fog formation has been broken!¡± he shouted. ¡°Elder Hei Yuan, Hei Mu, and Hei Ma have awakened the Guardian Dragon!¡±
Dave¡¯s frown deepened.
So, it had begun.
The attack was coming.
A heavy weight settled in his chest, but he forced it down. He had anticipated this, prepared for it.
Still¡ something felt off.
If Elder Hei Yuan, Hei Mu, and Hei Ma were already taking action, then why hadn¡¯t the Shadow Clan¡¯s Patriarch made an appearance yet? Why was he still absent?
Dave didn¡¯t like this.
Not one bit.
094 Reunion
094 Reunion
I hung suspended in the sky, staring down at the vast blackened forest stretching endlessly below.
A thick stillness filled the air.
I tried using Egress again¡ªnothing.
A deep frown settled on my face.
¡°Anything wrong?¡± Lu Gao¡¯s voice rang in the back of my mind, tinged with concern.
I exhaled. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±
At least, that was what I told him.
I opened Voice Chat, trying to call Dave¡ªagain, nothing.
This was bad.
Reaching into my sleeve, I pulled out Featherhome and activated it.
The feather burst into blue flames.
¡°Shit¡ª!¡±
The flames licked up my arm, scorching the fabric of my robe. A dull pain blossomed, not just in my flesh, but somewhere deeper¡ªlike it was burning something beyond the physical.
In my mind, Lu Gao screamed in pain.
A strange reaction. Divine Possession shouldn¡¯t have let him feel this.
The flames shifted. A face took shape within the flickering blue light¡ªblackened eyes, a laughing mouth.
I knew this skill.
Santelmo.
An Ultimate Summoning Skill¡ªa spirit bound by fire, clinging to its prey until it consumed them whole.
¡°Persistent bastard,¡± I muttered.
A light flared¡ªHoly Smite. It wasn¡¯t mine, but it was meant for me.
I Flash Stepped to the side just in time for a blazing column of divine energy to explode where I had been floating.
Then, a mirage of a weathered, skeletal hand reached from thin air¡ªMalevolent Grasp.
The sight of familiar skills from LLO sent me into a frenzy.
I twisted mid-air, dodging it by a hair¡¯s breadth.
¡°Getting real tired of this,¡± I grumbled, pouring more mana into Zealot¡¯s Stride, weaving through the sky in a chaotic zigzag pattern.
Santelmo still burned me.
I clenched my teeth and cast Cleanse.
Nothing.
I cast it again¡ªstill nothing.
Damn it. Ultimate Skills weren¡¯t so easily undone.
Lu Gao¡¯s panic flickered in the back of my mind, but so did something else¡ªhis unwavering belief that I would figure it out.
I spread my Divine Sense, searching for my opponent.
Still nothing.
They probably used a stealth-based skill to hide themselves.
I stopped mid-air, forcing myself still. Waiting.
I needed them to move first, so that I could track the trajectory of there spells..
Nothing came.
I clicked my tongue. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s try this.¡±
I activated Hollow Point: Incursion, letting the dark flames consume me.
A purple blaze engulfed my body, spreading out in waves.
Then, I focused¡ªchanneling Hollow Breath Technique and Mana Road Cultivation, directing the flames of Santelmo inward, pulling them into my core.
The flames shrieked¡ªresisted¡ªbut I pressed harder, forcing them into submission.
A twisted grin spread across my face.
I devoured the fire.
"Thanks for the meal!" I shouted, voice ringing across the sky.
Silence.
Still no reaction.
Then, the air changed.
A deep pressure settled around me, making my skin prickle.
The clouds darkened.
Above me, the sky split apart¡ª
¡ªand a golden sword descended.
Larger than a mountain, its radiant form cast everything below it in a searing divine glow.
I narrowed my eyes.
I knew this skill.
A single-target Ultimate Skill¡ª
Heavenly Punishment.
"Of course," I muttered.
This day just kept getting better.
I remained still.
No dodging. No blocking. I took it head-on.
A golden pillar of light engulfed me, swallowing the sky in divine radiance.
The world turned white.
This was Heavenly Punishment¡ªa skill that factored karma into its damage.
Last time I checked, my karma value was still on the greener side.
Of course, it still had a massive base damage, and if my karma had somehow dipped into the negative, I might have been atomized on the spot¡ªbut who was I?
I¡¯m a Paladin, damn it.
No need for Ultimate Skills just yet.
Besides, there was an attack going on in the Shadow Clan, and now that I had a moment to think, I had a good guess who my attackers were.
Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
With a deep breath, I tanked it.
The divine light tore through me, scorching flesh and muscle. It was like being peeled apart layer by layer.
I clenched my jaw and activated Blessed Regeneration, stacking it with Cure to patch myself up. While at it, I also used Delay Damage.
I had no plans of letting Lu Gao die on me.
The golden sword finally dissipated, leaving me half-naked, my robes burned away, but my body still intact.
I exhaled, steam rising from my wounds as they stitched back together.
That was annoying.
I took another deep breath¡ªthen unleashed Lion¡¯s Roar.
My voice thundered across the sky, tearing through the lingering divine light.
I shouted in a familiar language:
¡°Alice! Joan D¡¯Arc! Stop hurling your damn spells! I¡¯m a friendly!¡±
A tense silence followed.
I remained vigilant.
What were the chances it wasn¡¯t them?
A silver flash streaked through the air, striking me before I could react.
Halo of Restriction.
My arms and waist tightened as rings of divine light formed, locking me in place.
But my Wanderer¡¯s Aegis skill activated, dispelling it instantly.
Then, more flashes of silver rained down on me.
I counted four more¡ªonly one of them failed.
Halo of Restriction could stack three times.
I let myself get caught.
I knew the pros and cons of this gamble.
If this was a mistake, I¡¯d just break free and fight to the death¡ªeven if I was outclassed.
A shadow flickered in front of me.
Then, she appeared.
The air stilled.
No more spells came.
Only silence.
Then, a voice¡ªunmistakable, sharp with disbelief.
¡°¡David?¡±
Alice.
A pink-haired woman descended, bat-like wings folding behind her.
She wore a dark gown, an eerie contrast to her pale skin.
And at her waist, strung with a simple linen rope¡ª
A skull.
I didn¡¯t remember her having that in my LLO days.
A skull? Seriously?
Before I could dwell on it, the damn thing spoke.
In a familiar language not of this world, the skull drawled in a lecherous tone:
¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t like guys at all¡ but if it¡¯s Alice, I wouldn¡¯t mind a snuggle.¡±
Alice scowled and smacked the skull.
¡°Shut up.¡±
She turned back to me, expression wary.
¡°¡David? Is that really you?¡±
Right.
I was still in Lu Gao¡¯s body¡ªmy disciple¡¯s body.
To her, I must have looked like some random stranger.
Then again, it wasn¡¯t like I had ever known Alice as David_69, my game avatar.
But I was very familiar with her.
"It''s me," I said, keeping my voice calm.
Alice hovered closer.
Then, without warning¡ª
Her hand shot out, gripping my throat.
A sharp pressure crushed my windpipe, but before she could tighten her hold, I forced more mana into Zealot¡¯s Stride¡ª
Shattering the Halo of Restriction.
My body lurched to move, but Alice''s claws dug into my skin before I could slip away.
Her nails elongated, turning into vicious, black-tipped talons.
And then came the spells¡ª
¡°Curse.¡±
¡°Great Curse.¡±
¡°Maximized Magic: Greater Curse.¡±
A triple-layered debilitation.
I felt my strength drain. My vision blurred. A dull weight settled into my limbs like lead chains.
Alice tilted her head, smiling playfully.
"Where''s David?" she asked, her voice smooth but laced with danger.
I struggled to shake off the curses and answered, "I am David."
Her smile faded.
Alice¡¯s crimson eyes narrowed, scrutinizing me.
Then, she leaned in closer, inhaling deeply.
¡°¡Why can¡¯t I smell your blood?¡± she murmured, brows furrowing.
A memory clicked.
The Blood Pact.
Back when I still knew LLO as a game, we had made a Blood Pact, linking us in some way.
She must be referring to that.
I exhaled. "This body is under the effect of my Divine Possession. I am David, yet not¡ David¡"
Alice¡¯s expression flickered with realization.
¡°¡Ah.¡±
Her grip loosened slightly.
¡°No wonder I could feel David¡¯s presence in you,¡± she admitted.
"But still¡ªhow do I know that for sure?"
She wasn¡¯t convinced yet.
Honestly, I never thought it¡¯d be this difficult proving my identity.
I thought about it.
Alice was an ally.
At least, she had been in LLO.
I decided it was a risk worth taking.
Taking a deep breath, I locked eyes with her. ¡°Use Charm on me.¡±
Alice tilted her head, intrigued. ¡°If you¡¯re really David,¡± she mused, ¡°then it shouldn¡¯t work at all.¡±
She wasn¡¯t wrong.
Back in LLO, I had stacked absurd levels of resistance to mental effects. It was part of my Paladin build¡ªdivine protection, resistance to mind control, the whole package.
But then, a thought struck me.
¡°¡Wait,¡± I muttered. ¡°We¡¯ve never actually fought before, have we?¡±
Alice¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°No, we haven¡¯t.¡±
Which meant¡ª
She had never tested whether her Charm could work on me in practice.
And Divine Possession only left me with roughly half the stats of my original body.
I sighed.
"I''m going to regret this," I muttered. "But this body is weaker than my main body¡ªso your spell might actually work.¡±
Alice smirked. ¡°Then let¡¯s find out.¡±
She raised a hand, casting Charm.
It failed.
She frowned slightly and cast Great Charm.
Still failed.
Her expression darkened. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this properly.¡±
Malevolent Grasp.
A mirage of a giant, weathered hand enclosed around me. My breath hitched as a crushing, nauseating force wrapped around my soul. My stomach twisted¡ªI felt like I was going to puke.
Alice then used Maximized Magic: Greater Charm.
I felt my mind loosen.
My thoughts blurred.
It wasn¡¯t complete mind control, but my usual iron-clad willpower was suddenly a lot softer around the edges.
Alice leaned in, her voice smooth as silk.
¡°Do you love me?¡±
I blinked.
What the hell kind of question was that?!
This was no time to get zesty, woman!
Before I could struggle to answer, the damn skull on her waist interrupted, complaining in perfect xianxia speech:
¡°Why is it not I, oh wretched heavens?! Shall the beauty of Lady Alice be wasted upon this unworthy cur?!¡±
Alice slapped the skull, scowling. ¡°Shut. Up.¡±
And then¡ª
The answer came out of my mouth.
I couldn¡¯t stop it.
I couldn¡¯t fight it.
¡°Always.¡±
Alice raised an eyebrow.
¡Okay, fine.
I had been crushing on this vampire since she first appeared in LLO, okay?!
¡°Stop playing around.¡±
A sharp voice cut through the tension.
Joan.
She descended from the sky, seated atop her unicorn. The holy beast''s mane shimmered like flowing starlight, and its hooves left faint golden trails in the air.
Joan¡¯s silver-white robes fluttered around her, and in her hand, she held her ornate staff, the holy relic pulsating with divine power.
The moment her emerald eyes landed on me, they narrowed with open disdain.
She raised her staff, and I felt the weight of her divine presence.
"You¡¯re tainted.¡±
That was the first thing she said.
Not exactly friendly, huh?
Her gaze flickered to my pitch-black left hand, where the lingering corruption from Hollow Point: Incursion still pulsed faintly.
I tried to speak¡ªto explain¡ªbut I couldn¡¯t.
I was still under Alice¡¯s Charm.
Alice, ignoring Joan¡¯s reaction, tilted her head at me.
"Are you truly David?" she asked, her voice slow, thoughtful.
¡°I am.¡±
But¡
¡°Not in the context you understand.¡±
Both Joan and Alice frowned.
I knew how it sounded. Cryptic. Evasive. Bullshit.
But how the hell was I supposed to explain that David_69 from LLO and the current David in this world were both me and not me?
Joan¡¯s grip on her staff tightened.
¡°Explain,¡± she demanded.
Holy energy crackled at the tip of her staff, faint and restrained, but definitely a threat.
Alice, however, raised a hand.
¡°No need,¡± she said simply.
Joan¡¯s frown deepened.
Alice rubbed her chin, deep in thought.
Then, a slow smirk crept onto her lips.
¡°I think¡ I get it,¡± she murmured.
She turned to me, her red eyes gleaming with curiosity.
She let out a small chuckle and released the Charm spell.
The sudden mental fog lifted, and I stumbled back in the air before quickly regaining my balance with Zealot¡¯s Stride.
I shook my head, rubbing my temple.
¡°That was unpleasant,¡± I muttered.
Alice shrugged. ¡°You asked for it.¡±
I took a deep breath, eyeing her warily.
"What do you mean you ¡®get it¡¯?¡± I asked.
Alice tapped a finger to her lips.
¡°I have a feeling I know what¡¯s going on,¡± she admitted.
¡°But I can¡¯t quite put it into words yet.¡±
Her expression turned serious.
¡°It probably has something to do with Godhood.¡±
Joan still wasn¡¯t satisfied.
Her piercing emerald eyes locked onto mine, her grip tightening on her staff.
"Prove it."
I blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±
Joan lifted her chin, her voice firm.
¡°If you¡¯re really David, tell me something only we would know.¡±
I frowned at her, my mind scrambling for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could convince her. Then, on impulse, I blurted out¡ª
"Karen, is that you?"
Joan¡¯s scowl deepened into a full-on glare.
¡°My name is not Karen.¡±
I sighed.
Damn it.
For a second, I had hoped¡ªreally hoped¡ªthat my fellow gamer and, ugh, online girlfriend from back in LLO had come to this world to save my ass.
No such luck.
This was unpleasant on so many levels.
I forced myself to focus, sifting through my memories. Not just my memories as David, but the ones I had inherited from David_69¡ªthe ones that felt both mine and not mine at the same time.
I turned my gaze back to Joan.
¡°Our first quest together. Goblin subjugation.¡±
Her lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing.
I continued.
¡°You carried that entire playthrough.¡±
Joan¡¯s brow twitched.
¡°I was¡ impatient when it came to PvE,¡± I admitted. ¡°Didn¡¯t like the slow grind, so you basically did all the work.¡±
A flicker of recognition flashed across her face.
I smirked. ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you? How grimdark things got? How we swore we¡¯d never take another goblin quest again?¡±
Joan¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but I could tell she was listening.
Then, I turned to Alice.
¡°And you,¡± I said.
She raised an eyebrow.
¡°The first time we met, we nearly killed each other. And then we agreed on a Blood Pact.¡±
Alice¡¯s smirk widened.
Now that got a reaction.
I crossed my arms.
¡°Do you believe me now?¡±
Joan let out a slow breath.
¡°¡I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt,¡± she muttered.
Alice, on the other hand, seemed far more interested in something else.
She tilted her head, her red eyes gleaming.
¡°So?¡± she asked. ¡°How¡¯d you end up here?¡±
I didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating it.
¡°Black-masked cultivators.¡±
The moment I said it, their expressions changed.
Alice and Joan exchanged a look.
A silent understanding passed between them.
I had a feeling they came here the same way I did.
095 Shadow Song
95 Shadow Song
Hei Yuan hovered in the air, his Essence Gathering cultivation allowing him to defy gravity with ease. Beside him, Hei Mu and Hei Ma stood atop their swords, the blades shimmering with the faint glow of their qi. From their vantage point above the Shadow Clan¡¯s hidden island, the scene below was dire.
Thick, unnatural fog had long shrouded the land, but now it writhed as something darker devoured it. A black miasma, corrosive and writhing like living tendrils, seeped through the mist, creeping toward their people. The valley¡¯s natural defenses were being consumed.
¡°This is bad,¡± Hei Ma said, his voice tense.
Hei Mu narrowed her eyes. ¡°We should evacuate.¡±
¡°To where?¡± Hei Yuan asked flatly. He swept his gaze over the valley¡¯s perimeter. Thousands of cultivators surrounded them, their presence like a wall of swords pressing ever closer. The Shadow Clan had less than a hundred fighters left, and even those were weary from constant battle.
Hei Ma suddenly yelped, his fingers twitching as though recalling something. ¡°That miasma¡ I¡¯ve read about it before. The old texts mention a way to manipulate it¡ªusing shadows.¡±
Hei Yuan frowned. Manipulating miasma with shadows? It was a dangerous notion, but one that made sense given their clan¡¯s ancient techniques. He glanced at Hei Mu, who seemed lost in thought.
¡°The dragon,¡± she murmured.
Hei Yuan¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What?¡±
¡°The dragon sealed within the lake,¡± she clarified, her gaze meeting his. ¡°Our ancestor locked it away centuries ago. If we free it¡ª¡±
Hei Ma gasped audibly. ¡°Without the Patriarch, we wouldn¡¯t be able to control it!¡±
Silence fell over them.
Hei Mu turned her sharp gaze to Hei Yuan. ¡°Where is the Patriarch?¡±
Hei Yuan didn¡¯t answer immediately. He looked down at the island, then at the distant encroaching forces. His fingers curled slightly. The truth was, he didn¡¯t know.
¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he murmured, voice barely audible against the howling wind.
Hei Yuan floated above the island, his robes billowing in the wind as his mind replayed his last conversation with the Patriarch. It had been nearly a month since he last stood before the clan¡¯s highest authority, offering up the spirit stones that the outsider, Da Wei, had paid them.
"Use them wisely," the Patriarch had said instead. His voice, always enigmatic, held an undertone of weariness that Hei Yuan had not yet deciphered.
Yet now, with the island besieged and their defenses crumbling, the Patriarch was nowhere to be found.
Hei Yuan exhaled, his golden eyes sweeping over Hei Mu and Hei Ma. ¡°As the Elder of the Shadow Clan and the highest authority present, I will break the seal,¡± he declared solemnly. ¡°Only those with the Abyss Sight can do this.¡±
Hei Mu nodded, her expression unreadable. Hei Ma, however, hesitated, his hand tightening around the hilt of his sword.
¡°If there is no other choice,¡± Hei Ma finally said, his voice taut with tension, ¡°then we can only support you.¡±
Hei Yuan gave him a rare, approving glance. ¡°I need your support,¡± he admitted. ¡°Protect me, while I remove the seal!¡± He said in his Qi Speech, sending the order to everyone.
At his command, the remaining Shadow Clan cultivators poured their strength into the island¡¯s protective formation. The layers of spells, already strained, shimmered and thickened, reinforcing their veil of concealment. For now, the enemy would be delayed¡ªbut only for a moment longer.
Hei Yuan turned toward the shore, where the layers of enchantments covered the lake¡¯s every surface. It was an ancient place, one that had not been disturbed for centuries.
As he descended, his fingers moved in precise gestures, tracing symbols in the air. Dark inscriptions manifested, orbiting around him in spirals of shifting shadow. The air pulsed with an eerie hum, the power of the Shadow Clan¡¯s forbidden arts coming to life.
The black fog continued to consume the white mist around them. It devoured, twisted, hungered. Hei Yuan felt an ill premonition claw at the back of his mind. He dared not imagine what lay at the end of this path.
But he had no choice.
The Mirage Dragon had to be unleashed.
Hei Yuan pressed his palm to the surface of the lake. The water, still as a mirror, did not ripple¡ªuntil the first whisper of his incantation passed his lips.
¡°By the will of the Abyss, I call upon the pact of old. Let shadow unbind, let illusion take form. I sever the chains, I release the beast.¡±
The ancient inscriptions that had lain dormant for centuries flared to life beneath the lake¡¯s surface, glowing with a ghostly blue light. They coiled and twisted, unraveling the seal that their ancestor had once placed. The water trembled. The very air trembled.
A deep rumble resounded from beneath.
The sigils orbiting Hei Yuan accelerated, their energy crackling with unstable power. The lake, once calm, now roiled with dark currents as something immense began to stir.
The Mirage Dragon was waking.
Hei Yuan braced himself. This was only the beginning.
The lake¡¯s surface fractured like shattered glass, jagged ripples distorting the reflections of the sky. The very air trembled as something immense stirred beneath. Then, with a roar that sent waves crashing against the island¡¯s shores, the Mirage Dragon burst free.
It was a fearsome sight.
A serpentine body, longer than the tallest spire of the Shadow Clan¡¯s stronghold, coiled through the air. Its scales shimmered between reality and illusion¡ªone moment an abyssal black that drank in the light, the next a radiant silver like moonlit mist. Eyes of molten gold burned with ancient malice, and its mane, dark as midnight, flowed as if submerged in unseen currents. The creature¡¯s every motion distorted space itself, a mirage given terrifying form.
The dragon inhaled deeply, its massive chest expanding as power flooded its lungs. Then, it spoke¡ªits voice vast, echoing from the depths of time itself.
¡°He who dances in his sleep has finally awakened! Freed at last, this seat shall enact his vengeance upon the Shadow!¡±
The proclamation was a thunderclap to Hei Yuan¡¯s ears. His breath caught in his throat. Vengeance?
The dragon¡¯s golden gaze locked onto him, unreadable yet seething with an ancient grudge. Its jaws parted, revealing rows of fangs that shimmered with barely restrained power. This was no mere beast. It was a being of the Heart Path¡ªthe Eighth Realm. A step beyond mortals, one who could imprint their will upon the world itself.
Hei Yuan¡¯s heart pounded. ¡®We are doomed.¡¯
Yet even as despair threatened to take hold, he steeled himself. He was the Elder of the Shadow Clan, and if his life was the price to pay, so be it.
Summoning every ounce of his cultivation, he raised his hands, shadows coiling like living serpents around his arms. He would pour his very life force into this spell¡ªif nothing else, he would make the dragon bleed before it destroyed them.
But before he could unleash his power¡ª
Darkness erupted from the lake.
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Black tendrils of shadow surged upward, wrapping around the Mirage Dragon¡¯s massive form, entwining like chains reforged. The beast thrashed, its scales shimmering in and out of existence as it fought against the unseen force.
¡°No! This cannot be!¡± the dragon roared, its vast body writhing as it was dragged downward.
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes widened. The mark. The seal placed upon the dragon long ago¡ªthe binding technique used to control it. Someone had activated it.
Then, he saw him.
A lone figure hovered above the battlefield, robes billowing in the wind, his face lined with age yet still exuding undeniable authority.
The Patriarch.
For a moment, silence reigned. Then, the Shadow Clan¡¯s remaining cultivators erupted into cheers.
¡°The Patriarch has returned!¡±
¡°We are saved!¡±
Hei Yuan, however, did not celebrate. Something felt wrong. The way the dragon struggled, the way its fury was not wild but¡ betrayed. He had no proof, no evidence, only instinct screaming at him.
Then¡ª
A whisper behind him.
¡°I am sorry, Elder.¡±
Hei Mu¡¯s voice.
A sharp, searing pain exploded in his back. The world tilted as his body lurched forward. Hei Yuan barely registered the attack before the force of it sent him staggering.
He turned¡ª
Hei Mu stood behind him, hammer in hand, her expression cold and unreadable.
Hei Ma¡¯s shout cut through the chaos. ¡°Why?!¡±
His face twisted in raw betrayal as he turned toward his wife, his hands trembling. The shock in his eyes made it clear¡ªhe had not known.
Hei Mu¡¯s only response was silence.
Then she moved.
Her flying sword separated from her in a blur of silver, streaking toward Hei Ma like a viper striking its prey. The blade pierced his shoulder, driving him to the ground.
It happened too fast.
Hei Yuan tried to force his body to move, to retaliate, but the pain lanced through him, his limbs sluggish. His mind reeled.
Hei Mu slowly ascended into the air. The oppressive weight of her spiritual energy unfurled, pressing down upon the battlefield like the hand of a god.
Seventh Realm.
Bloodline Refinement.
As she hovered above them all, black and white wings unfurled from her back¡ªethereal yet solid, their colors shifting like yin and yang, the mark of one who had stepped beyond mere mortality.
A traitor had been among them all along.
Hei Mu gazed down at Hei Yuan with an emotionless expression¡ªsave for the glint of remorse buried within her cold, determined eyes.
¡°This could only end this way,¡± she murmured, almost to herself.
She bit her thumb, allowing dark blood to flow freely. Then, with deliberate slowness, she dragged her bloodied hand across the haft of her hammer.
A ripple of dark energy pulsed outward. The weapon warped and twisted, its heavy form elongating, its head thinning into a wicked crescent. In mere breaths, it had transformed into a giant scythe, its blade gleaming with a malevolent sheen.
Hei Yuan gritted his teeth and tried to stand, but his legs refused to obey. His body trembled from the force of the blow he had taken. Blood soaked the inside of his robes, and every breath sent fire through his ribs.
But he would not fall here.
Forcing his qi to flow, he willed himself upward, hovering into the air. His mind screamed at him to remain calm, to push away the whirlwind of emotions threatening to cloud his judgment.
He turned his gaze to her. ¡°Why?¡± His voice was hoarse, but the single word carried the weight of his breaking composure.
Then, he looked beyond her, to the old man hovering above the battlefield.
The Patriarch. Their revered leader. The man who had guided the Shadow Clan for as long as Hei Yuan had lived.
A trembling breath left him. ¡°Why?! Patriarch, why? Is this your will?!! I told you, didn¡¯t I? I would die for you, so why?!¡±
The words barely escaped his lips, his voice shaking despite himself.
Hei Mu scoffed, her response immediate and unhesitating.
¡°This is the only way for the Shadow to thrive once more.¡±
The wind howled between them.
She lifted her scythe, and the air around her trembled with suppressed energy. Her gaze was cold, but within it lay a zeal that burned brighter than any flicker of doubt.
¡°The Black Monarch will perish,¡± she declared. ¡°And the Eternal Undeath Cult shall rise once more to the peak of its prosperity.¡±
A chill ran down Hei Yuan¡¯s spine.
The Eternal Undeath Cult¡ªan ancient force long thought to be a fractured remnant of history. A name that should not have resurfaced. Yet, before him stood one of their own, declaring its rebirth with unwavering certainty.
His fingers curled into fists. If words were meaningless, then he would let the shadows speak for him.
Dark qi surged through his veins. He wove his hands through practiced motions, and the shadows around him quivered in answer, rising and shaping themselves into a hundred jagged points.
Hundred Shadow Spears.
A silent execution.
The spears were invisible to those who lacked the Abyss Sight. A technique honed over generations¡ªunseen, unfelt, and utterly lethal.
Hei Mu had not moved.
¡°YOUR ARROGANCE KNOWS NO BOUNDS!¡±
Hei Yuan would end this before she could strike again.
Focusing his Abyss Sight to its utmost limit, he let his vision darken, draining the world of color until nothing remained but shadow and form. His eyes turned completely black¡ªlike the abyss itself.
The spears struck.
And then¡ª
A pulse.
A single, effortless release of her qi.
The Hundred Shadow Spears disintegrated.
Hei Yuan froze, disbelief locking his breath in his throat.
That was¡ impossible.
Hei Mu¡¯s gaze did not waver. Her scythe gleamed, and her wings unfurled further, casting a long shadow across the battlefield.
He had miscalculated.
This was not the same Hei Mu he once knew.
¡°The difference between the Seventh Realm and the Sixth Realm is that wide?
Hei Yuan stared in horror.
Hei Mu¡¯s eyes¡ªblack as the abyss itself¡ªgazed back at him.
Impossible. Abyss Sight was a rare gift, awakened only to those who had immersed themselves in the deepest teachings of the Shadow Clan and were lucky enough to perceive the fringes of the dimension hidden in the shadows. It was not something that could simply be¡ acquired, because they wanted to.
Yet there she stood, her gaze swallowing the light, the darkness within them even more profound than his own.
¡°How¡?¡± His voice was barely above a whisper.
Hei Mu¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. ¡°A gift,¡± she said. ¡°From my master.¡±
A slow chill crept through Hei Yuan¡¯s veins. ¡°Your¡ master?¡±
Her smile widened. ¡°The One True Death.¡±
The words were spoken with reverence, as if she had uttered the name of a divine being.
A deathly silence fell between them, broken only by the howling wind.
Hei Yuan turned to the Patriarch, desperation clawing at his chest. ¡°Patriarch,¡± he called, his voice tight with urgency. ¡°You must see reason! The clan¡ªour people¡ª¡±
Hei Mu scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s no use, Elder.¡± She waved a hand lazily, as if swatting away a pointless plea. ¡°The Patriarch is already dead.¡±
A slow, dreadful realization settled in Hei Yuan¡¯s bones.
She turned to him, her voice calm, unwavering. ¡°Transformed by Death himself.¡±
His breath caught in his throat.
Undead.
The Patriarch¡ªleader of the Shadow Clan, the pillar of their people¡ªhad been defiled, his soul stolen, his body remade into a puppet of this so-called master.
A sharp gasp broke the moment.
Hei Ma.
His expression twisted with rage as he staggered to his feet, blood still flowing from his shoulder wound. He yanked the sword from his flesh, his grip tightening until his knuckles turned white.
¡°How dare you¡ª¡± he roared.
His entire body tensed as he pushed off the ground, soaring into the air. His sword flashed in the light, trailing golden arcs of qi as he swung with all his fury.
Hei Mu met his rage with nothing but cold amusement.
¡°As my husband,¡± she said, ¡°I would show you preferential treatment.¡± Her tone was almost fond. ¡°I offer you a place at my side in the new Empire.¡±
¡°Never!¡± Hei Ma bellowed.
His blade descended.
But he was far too slow.
Hei Mu¡¯s wings pulsed. In a blur, she was above him, her scythe arcing in a single, fluid motion.
A spray of crimson.
Hei Ma¡¯s body froze in midair. His mouth opened as if to speak, but no words came.
A thin, black line appeared across his torso. Then¡ª
He split in two.
But it did not end there.
A sickening force compressed his bisected form before his body even hit the ground. His limbs crumpled inward, bones snapping, flesh folding in on itself. His very existence was reduced¡ªreshaped¡ªinto something unrecognizable.
By the time his body finally landed, it was not a corpse.
It was nothing more than a grotesque, pulped sphere of mangled flesh.
Unrecognizable.
A ball of meat.
¡°W-what? T-that¡¯s your¡ husband¡¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s body trembled, though whether from pain or sheer horror, he could not tell. His breath came in ragged gasps as he stared at Hei Mu, who now hovered above them with her black-and-white wings unfurled.
Blood still dripped from her scythe, the remnants of Hei Ma¡ªher husband¡ªreduced to an unrecognizable mass of flesh.
Yet she smiled.
A slow, almost delighted flush crept across her cheeks.
Then, she began to sing.
Her voice was sweet, sultry, filled with a terrible beauty that sent shivers down the spines of all who heard it.
¡°Rejoice! Rejoice! The chains are undone,
The night has come, the shadow won.
No more shall we kneel, no more shall we bow,
In death¡¯s embrace, we rise here and now.¡±
¡°Cry not, my kin, for sorrow is naught,
The world is but dust, and life but a thought.
Let flesh be broken, let spirit be freed,
A song of the abyss, a hymn of the seed.¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s eyes widened in horror.
This was not just a song.
This was Shadow Song.
A forgotten bloodline power of their clan¡ªone just as potent as Abyss Sight, if not more so. It was a power that turned voice into weapon, song into suffering.
The moment the first verse left Hei Mu¡¯s lips, agony rippled through the battlefield.
Shadow Clan cultivators¡ªhis people¡ªtwisted and writhed as though unseen hands gripped their very souls. Their bodies convulsed, veins bulging as black qi surged through them uncontrollably. Some clawed at their ears, desperate to block out the sound. Others dropped their weapons, falling to their knees as blood trickled from their eyes, ears, and mouths.
At each word Hei Mu sang, the pain deepened.
¡°Surrender, surrender, let darkness devour,
The shadow¡¯s embrace, the final hour.
Fear not the end, nor the breaking of bone,
For in silence eternal, we all are alone.¡±
Screams filled the air.
The sound of bones snapping, of qi running wild, of bodies collapsing¡ªone after another.
Hei Yuan gritted his teeth, forcing his qi to surge through his body, shielding his mind from the song¡¯s insidious influence. Even then, it felt as though something was clawing at his very core, trying to rip apart his sense of self.
He turned his gaze back to Hei Mu.
She was looking straight at him.
Her eyes gleamed with cruel amusement, and her voice¡ªso sweet, so inviting¡ªnever faltered.
¡°Rejoice! Rejoice! The chains are undone,
The night has come, the shadow won¡¡±
Hei Yuan clenched his fists.
¡°No more shall we kneel, no more shall we bow,
In death¡¯s embrace, we rise here and now.¡±
Thus, the song that even shadows could hear killed one, two, three, and more¡
096 The Stumbling Block
096 The Stumbling Block
Hei Mu¡¯s voice echoed across the battlefield, her song weaving a melody of despair and triumph. The Shadow Clan¡¯s suffering was not a sight she relished, but it was necessary.
For too long, they had been nothing but remnants of a bygone era¡ªforgotten, weak, hidden in the dark corners of the world.
No more. She would see them rise once again.
She remembered the cold nights spent huddled beside Hei Ma, their stomachs empty, their robes thin. The Shadow Clan was a mighty name in the past, but in her time, they were little more than ghosts lingering in obscurity.
Their island home, meant to be a bastion of darkness, was nothing more than a rotting husk. The great halls once filled with warriors were empty, the shelves of their libraries covered in dust, and the few elders who remained clung to old traditions with stubborn futility.
She had always known¡ªif they continued like this, they would disappear.
She was born with strength. She had been trained to kill, to fight, to hide in the darkness. But it wasn¡¯t enough.
So, when she came of age, she made a vow.
She would restore the Shadow Clan to its rightful place.
She would do whatever it took.
Even if it meant embracing something greater than shadow itself.
Hei Mu¡¯s eyes burned with resolve as she sang.
¡°Cry not, my kin, for sorrow is naught,
The world is but dust, and life but a thought.¡±
Her father, the former Patriarch, stood like a lifeless puppet, his body responding to her will. Through him, she commanded the Mirage Dragon, its serpentine form twisting in the sky, its mist-covered body gliding through the air.
She saw the glow build within its throat¡ªthe sign of an imminent breath attack.
It would be beautiful.
¡±Let flesh be broken, let spirit be freed,
A song of the abyss, a hymn of the seed.¡±
It would be the rebirth of the Shadow Clan.
But then¡ª
The sky darkened.
Something else was coming.
A golden divine sword peeked from the heavens, parting the clouds like an omen of destruction. Its sheer presence made the very air tremble, its holy aura oppressive even from a distance.
Hei Mu¡¯s eyes flickered downward.
A figure stepped out onto the wooden harbor.
The outsider.
Da Wei.
Hei Mu¡¯s voice never wavered. Instead, she poured more qi into her Shadow Song, amplifying its power, making the very air vibrate with her melody.
¡°Surrender, surrender, let darkness devour,
The shadow¡¯s embrace, the final hour.¡±
But Da Wei did not flinch.
His fingers moved to his robes, discarding them in a single motion.
Beneath the cloth, he wore rustic blue and golden armor, an ethereal green cape billowing behind him. It was a strange thing¡ªalmost like mist, almost like water, as though it refused to fully exist in this world.
Hei Mu narrowed her eyes.
She had underestimated him once before. She would not do so again.
Da Wei raised his hand.
A holy spear formed in his grasp, glowing with radiant energy. Without hesitation, he hurled it toward her.
Hei Mu¡¯s scythe pulsed with power.
With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed Negative Pulse, a surge of abyssal energy that collided with the spear mid-air. The two forces canceled each other out, dispersing into nothingness.
Da Wei¡¯s expression did not change.
Instead, he raised his left hand, fingers curled.
The golden divine sword hanging in the sky descended at once.
Hei Mu¡¯s instincts screamed at her.
With a flicker of motion, she flapped her wings and vanished, reappearing deep within the forest, far from the blade¡¯s reach. The earth below pulsed with electricity as if magnet and the sword was the lightning.
She exhaled sharply.
Her father sank into the depths of the shadows, the Mirage Dragon dispersing into the fog, blending with the mist once more.
Hei Mu was not done yet.
Raising her scythe, she channeled her power into its form.
At the tip of its pole, a sphere of death began to coalesce, its darkness pulsing like a dying star.
She sang louder.
¡°Fear not the end, nor the breaking of bone,
For in silence eternal, we all are alone.¡±
She would level the entire island.
She would make it her offering to the new age.
But then¡ª
She frowned.
The dark clouds above began to part.
Something was tracking her.
She looked up.
The giant golden divine sword had locked onto her presence, moving as if bound by fate itself. It was following her, its descent relentless, a homing technique.
Hei Mu grit her teeth.
The outsider was more troublesome than she thought.
Hei Mu flapped her wings with all her might, her figure flickering through the sky like a phantom. Every time she thought she had escaped, ominous clouds and the golden divine sword found her once again.
The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.
She clicked her tongue.
Annoying.
Hei Mu had never thought highly of Da Wei.
To her, he was nothing more than a troublesome outsider with an overdeveloped sense of arrogance. True, he possessed a stealth technique beyond comprehension, capable of masking his cultivation so well that even the elders had misjudged him. But that was all he amounted to.
A trickster. A coward who refused to stand in the open.
And yet¡ª
Hei Mu flickered through the air, her movements unpredictable. The heavens themselves darkened as she wove between the twisting mists, a blur of black and white wings.
But no matter where she went, the golden divine sword was there.
Tracking her. Hunting her.
Like an executioner¡¯s blade descending without pause.
Her breath hitched.
Hei Mu¡¯s grip tightened on her scythe, its form still brimming with dark energy.
She had thought herself strong enough to contend with the outsider.
When she received the grace of her master¡ªthe One True Death¡ªshe believed she had surpassed the limits of her former self. The old Hei Mu, the one burdened by weakness, had been stripped away, leaving only her new self, empowered and reborn.
And yet¡ª
Wherever she fled, it followed.
The golden sword closed in with every passing second.
Hei Mu clenched her jaw.
She had no choice.
With a sharp turn, she dived toward the lake.
The shadows stirred beneath the surface as she extended her will, calling forth the Mirage Dragon.
¡°Come, my beast!¡±
The waters split apart, and from the abyssal depths, a colossal serpentine form emerged. The Mirage Dragon¡¯s scales shimmered, its massive body twisting like mist, as if existing between reality and illusion.
Without hesitation, Hei Mu flew into its maw.
The dragon swallowed her whole.
Inside, she let out a slow breath, her connection to the beast solidifying.
She could not control the dragon directly, but through her father¡¯s body, she could.
Her Abyss Sight burned as she reached through the shadows, weaving her power through the former Patriarch¡¯s lifeless form. He was nothing more than a puppet now, but through him, she could act.
Her command surged through the void.
Empower the dragon.
The Mirage Dragon let out a roar, its body swelling with power. Black mist spread from its scales, coiling around the battlefield like a living nightmare.
And yet¡ª
Through her father¡¯s eyes, she saw it.
The divine sword had found them.
It descended like a decree from heaven, impaling the Mirage Dragon straight through the skull.
The beast¡¯s roar was drowned in an explosion of golden light.
A divine pillar of radiance erupted, consuming everything in its path.
And deep within the dragon¡¯s body, Hei Mu screamed.
The light was burning her¡ª!
Her grip tightened around her scythe, her blackened wings trembling under the force.
She gritted her teeth, refusing to let go of the power she had gathered.
No.
She would not fall here.
The Mirage Dragon¡¯s death cry echoed through the battlefield, its massive body dissolving into nothing but scattered ash and mist. The lake, once roiling with its presence, became eerily still, as if mourning the loss of the ancient beast.
Yet¡ª
Hei Mu lived.
She hovered in the air, her body trembling, not from pain, but from hunger.
Such a great loss.
The Mirage Dragon had been a cornerstone of her plans. Without it, the battle had shifted into uncertainty.
But¡ª
¡°I can still salvage this.¡±
She exhaled, then inhaled.
From the fading remnants of the Mirage Dragon¡¯s body, Hei Mu dragged forth its shadow, forcing it into herself. The black miasma coiled around her like living veins, sinking into her skin.
And then¡ª
She turned to the empty husk that was once her father.
¡°Rest, Father.¡±
With a single motion of her hand, she pulled forth his essence, consuming it whole.
Power surged through her veins like wildfire. Her cultivation erupted beyond its limit, crashing into the Eighth Realm¡ªthe Heart Path.
Unstable. Chaotic. Terrifying.
Her back arched as she screamed, her body warping under the weight of so much raw energy. A serpentine tail burst from her spine, flickering between corporeal and ethereal. Her wings darkened, taking on a black glass-like sheen, reflecting the dying battlefield like shattered memories.
And her body¡ª
Exposed.
Every fiber of her being was laid bare under the waning moonlight, her very existence reshaped into something beyond human.
She panted, her gaze locking onto Da Wei.
A slow, creeping smile curled her lips.
¡°You¡¯re done for, Da Wei.¡±
With a flick of her wrist, she raised her scythe, a pitch-black orb forming at its tip¡ªsmall, unassuming, yet so dense with death that the air itself trembled around it.
One attack.
That was all it would take to erase him from existence.
But¡ª
Hei Mu was not without mercy.
¡°Surrender.¡± Her voice rang clear, carrying over the battlefield. ¡°I will grant you the honor of kneeling before me. If you do, I may even spare your life.¡±
Da Wei merely tilted his head.
And then¡ª
He laughed.
¡°Why are you so confident?¡± asked the arrogant man.
Hei Mu¡¯s grin widened.
She raised a hand, gesturing to the horizon.
¡°Because I have an army.¡±
As if on cue¡ª
The undead stirred.
The Eternal Undeath Cult moved as one, their eyes glowing with eerie malice. The battlefield shuddered under their combined killing intent, an overwhelming tide of bodies and rotting souls prepared to drown any resistance.
And yet¡ª
Da Wei simply let out a long, exhausted sigh.
¡°Finally,¡± he muttered, rolling his shoulders. ¡°You stopped clucking that stupid song.¡±
Hei Mu froze.
Her smug satisfaction wavered as she finally took in the state of the battlefield.
The Shadow Clan cultivators¡ªher kin¡ª
They were¡ª
Crying. Trembling.
A broken mess of bodies, their spirits shattered by the twisted lull of her Shadow Song.
A twinge of something foreign stirred in her chest.
Doubt?
No¡ªimpossible.
She clenched her fists, pushing the thought away.
But then¡ª
A whisper.
A hum.
Lips curled and stretched on her own cheeks, ones that were not hers.
And from them, the Shadow Song began anew.
Hei Mu¡¯s breath caught.
Her own face¡ªsinging back at her.
The Shadow Clan cultivators, still broken, still shaking¡ª
Yet they sang.
Their own mouths moved against their will, their expressions twisted in horror as they became her chorus.
Hei Mu grinned.
¡°I have an army¡¡± She spread her arms, her scythe glowing with death.
¡°And a song.¡±
She narrowed her eyes at Da Wei.
¡°What do you have?¡±
For the first time, Da Wei¡¯s eyes darkened.
And then¡ª
He whispered.
¡°Lion¡¯s Courage.¡±
A flicker of silver light. Multiple times, scattering to the others.
¡°Bless.¡±
A second, golden and silver radiance.
¡°Shield of Faith.¡±
The battlefield erupted.
Flashes of holy light surged across the Shadow Clan cultivators. Silver and gold burned away the despair, wrapping around their bodies like armor, like shields, like hope.
Hei Mu¡¯s grin faltered.
And then¡ª
Da Wei spoke.
¡°I have an army too¡¡±
He took a step forward.
And then, softly¡ª
¡°And a Lion¡¯s Roar.¡±
The air shattered.
The very qi of the battlefield shook as Da Wei¡¯s voice boomed like divine thunder, shaking souls to their core.
¡°STEEL YOUR HEARTS! EMBRACE YOUR DUTIES!¡±
The Shadow Clan cultivators stirred.
¡°TODAY¡ª¡±
Their hands tightened around their weapons.
¡°WE EITHER DIE WITH HONOR¡ª¡±
The despair in their eyes faded.
¡°OR WE BECOME VICTORIOUS!¡±
A war cry erupted, shaking the very heavens.
Hei Mu hissed, baring her teeth.
But Da Wei merely raised his hand.
And with a single flick of his wrist¡ª
A longsword materialized in his grasp, its silver sheen radiant against the darkened sky.
For the first time¡ª
Hei Mu felt cold.
And then¡ª
Da Wei murmured.
A whisper¡ªalmost lost amidst the battle cries.
¡°His Lordship was not alone in his journey to gain more strength.¡±
The sword trembled.
¡°Witness my evolved¡ª¡±
A golden light ignited.
¡°Heavenly Punishment.¡±
And with a single leap¡ª
Da Wei appeared right in front of her face.
Hei Mu¡¯s pupils contracted.
Da Wei¡¯s blade gleamed with divine radiance, its sheer presence suffocating.
He was too fast. Too decisive. Too dangerous.
She had to end this now.
"Dimensional Slash!"
With a cry that tore from the depths of her soul, Hei Mu swung her scythe, slashing through the black orb at its tip.
A slash beyond the constraints of reality manifested.
A cut that could sever anything¡ªflesh, qi, space, time.
Invincible. Absolute.
But then¡ª
Da Wei exhaled.
His stance shifted.
And in the quietest whisper¡ª
"Flash Parry."
His sword moved.
Not with force, nor with power¡ª
But with precision.
A single, elegant movement, and the Dimensional Slash¡ªthe attack that could cut anything¡ªwas deflected.
Hei Mu¡¯s mind reeled.
Impossible!
Her cultivation was higher! Her technique was absolute!
Yet Da Wei had brushed it aside like nothing.
Her chest heaved.
But there was no time to process it.
Because¡ª
¡°Thunderous Smite.¡±
A surge of lightning coiled around Da Wei¡¯s blade¡ªno, not just lightning¡ªheavenly wrath given form.
Hei Mu flickered away.
But¡ª
Too late.
Her arm¡ªthe one wielding her scythe¡ª
Severed.
Pain exploded through her body.
Her blood¡ªthick, dark, corrupted¡ªsplattered against the ground.
She screamed, clutching at the wound, trying to stop the surge of her escaping essence.
And then¡ª
Da Wei¡¯s hand closed around her scythe.
She reached for it instinctively¡ª
But before she could even form a thought, the weapon vanished into his Storage Ring.
No.
No!
Her breath came in ragged, shallow gasps.
She couldn¡¯t feel it.
Not just the connection severed¡ªit was gone.
Her artifact. The scythe blessed by her master. The vessel of her Shadow Song.
Gone.
This couldn¡¯t be real.
This couldn¡¯t be happening!
She staggered back, trembling.
And then¡ª
Da Wei raised his sword.
For the first time¡ªwith both hands.
His voice, steady. Unshaken. Absolute.
¡°Divine Smite.¡±
097 Holy Spirit
097 Holy Spirit
What was a Holy Spirit?
What was his purpose in life?
Dave didn¡¯t have an answer to that.
At least, not one that felt profound. Not one that could be inscribed in scripture or spoken of in legend. He just knew he wanted to stay by His Lordship. To do good. To keep moving forward, no matter what.
Just like they always had.
¡°Perish!¡±
Divine Smite connected.
A searing, radiant arc of holy light cleaved through Hei Mu¡¯s body.
For a moment, her face twisted¡ªnot in anger, not in hatred, but in something like disbelief.
Then¡ª
She fell.
Her severed halves tumbled through the air, sinking into the dark waters of the lake below.
The ripples spread. The battle did not pause.
Hei Yuan¡¯s voice cut through the chaos.
"Hold the line!"
He unleashed a series of invisible attacks, guiding his energy strikes to rip apart the encroaching undead. Every movement was precise, every shadowed blade that shot forth unseen to all but those who could perceive his shadow.
The reanimated bodies crumpled and vanished under his onslaught.
But the fight was far from over.
A new wave of enemies approached.
Thousands of cultivators, clad in porcelain black masks, sprinted across the water¡¯s surface.
Who was undead? And who was not was hard to identify.
They moved as one, their steps synchronized, their blades reflecting the eerie glow of the moon.
The Shadow Clan cultivators did not meet them on the ground.
They hovered in the air, unleashing spell after spell, thinning their numbers before they could reach the shore.
Yet for every masked figure that fell, two more took their place.
¡°They are using a cloning ability¡¡±
Dave exhaled, stretching his Divine Sense outward.
Voice Chat, a power Dave was only recently starting to get a hang of. ¡°Gu Jie, what¡¯s your situation?¡±
Her voice came through the link, steady but firm.
¡°We¡¯ve secured the opposite side. The enemy forces there were weaker than expected.¡±
Dave¡¯s brow furrowed. That was strange.
If this was a full-scale attack, why would their defenses on the other end be so lax?
¡°We¡¯re fine for now,¡± Gu Jie continued. ¡°But if anything changes, we¡¯ll retreat immediately.¡±
Dave nodded to himself. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll catch up with you soon.¡±
But Gu Jie¡¯s voice cut in sharply.
¡°No.¡±
Dave blinked. ¡°No?¡±
¡°Stay where you are.¡± Her voice carried an edge of something unusual¡ªconcern?
¡°I feel¡ an ominous misfortune. Something too much even for you, Senior. But I believe you shall triumph.¡±
Dave frowned, tightening his grip on his sword.
A sudden chill crawled up Dave¡¯s spine.
He tried to move.
But¡ª
He couldn¡¯t.
The world slowed.
Then¡ª
A hand tore through his armor and his chest.
Dave stared.
His own beating heart was poking out from his chest.
It pulsed.
There was no pain.
No blood.
But¡ª
He knew something was wrong.
His body felt¡ hollow.
Dave swung his Silver Steel, empowered with Heavenly Punishment, in a desperate counterattack.
But his blade hit nothing.
He staggered, breath shallow, as he looked down at his chest.
His armor was intact. His flesh was unbroken.
Yet¡ª
He could feel it.
His heart was gone.
Dave¡¯s vision blurred.
His body plummeted.
The lake¡¯s dark waters rushed to meet him.
And there¡ªbeneath the waves¡ª
She waited.
Hei Mu.
Resurrected.
Her nails, long as daggers, plunged into the gaps of his armor.
She smiled¡ªa twisted, monstrous thing.
You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.
Dave felt his life fading.
His thoughts were sluggish. His limbs were weak.
He had been unable to cast buff spells on himself.
His evolved Heavenly Punishment consumed mana at a constant, stable rate.
He had no leeway to heal himself.
But¡ª
That didn¡¯t mean he was helpless.
A surge of power¡ª
Sacrificial Zeal activated.
His passive skill. The more his health dipped, the stronger he became.
And¡ª
There was also his Reflect.
The moment Hei Mu¡¯s nails connected¡ª
She exploded.
The force ripped through the water, sending shockwaves in every direction.
Dave landed on the surface of the lake, standing through Zealot¡¯s Stride.
His chest still felt wrong.
Empty.
A few Shadow Clan cultivators rushed to him, forming a protective circle.
Hei Yuan appeared in a flicker of darkness.
His gaze sharp. "What happened?"
Dave took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain upright.
Then, with a wry, breathless chuckle¡ª
"There''s a powerful expert lurking around."
He lifted his gauntleted hand to his chest.
His fingers trembled.
"And they just stole my heart."
Dave coughed, his gauntleted hand catching flecks of dark red blood.
His body trembled. His vision blurred. He was running out of time. He only had one spell slot remaining for his Ultimate Skill. Two, if he included his armor¡¯s Ephemeral Touch.
His heart had been stolen. He had barely survived.
But.
The battle wasn¡¯t over.
Hei Yuan and a group of elite Shadow Clan cultivators fought around him, fending off the relentless waves of attackers.
Dave staggered, but forced himself to move.
His Item Box flashed as he retrieved mana potions, uncorking them with his teeth.
Gulp.
He chugged.
Gulp.
The bitter liquid burned his throat, but he ignored it.
He needed mana. Now.
Hei Yuan flickered beside him, cleaving through an undead with a blade of pure darkness. "Hurry up!" he barked.
Dave wiped his mouth. "Already on it."
Then¡ª
He activated Holy Sanctuary.
The air around them erupted in white light.
Waves of divine power rippled outward.
The Shadow Clan cultivators stood taller, their fatigue fading. Their wounds began to mend.
Meanwhile¡ª
The enemies screamed.
The holy power seared them, weakening their bodies, shattering their unnatural resistances.
The battlefield descended into chaos.
The Shadow Clan cultivators¡ªdespite their lower numbers¡ªfought like cornered beasts.
Because of Dave.
Because of his buffs.
Dave drank another mana potion, then another.
His mana flared back to life.
And now¡ª
He made a decision.
He would use his last spell slot.
He took a deep breath.
His voice rang out like a sacred command.
"Divine Word: Life."
A pulse of gold and green energy surged through his body.
Veins of divine power stretched across his armor and skin.
Life itself answered.
Divine Word: Life didn¡¯t just heal.
It fortified health.
It carried a sacred buff¡ªone that removed debuffs at random and empowered future healing.
With his body glowing with radiant light, Dave cast another spell.
"Blessed Regeneration."
A warm sensation flooded his chest.
Then¡ª
His heart began to regrow.
His breath evened.
His strength returned.
But¡ª
The enemies weren¡¯t stopping.
The undead and the black-masked cultivators were still surging forward.
Dave exhaled sharply. "Retreat!"
The Shadow Clan cultivators obeyed without hesitation.
They leaped backward, regrouping.
Dave remained.
He gripped Silver Steel.
He could feel it¡ªHeavenly Punishment still crackling within the blade.
But that wasn¡¯t enough.
His mana surged.
His sword ignited.
"Searing Smite."
The divine karmic flames clung to his weapon.
Then¡ª
He swung.
A horizontal arc of blazing light erupted forth.
The flames rushed ahead, forming a blazing barrier.
But¡ª
The undead ignored it.
They walked straight through.
Dave tensed, gripping Silver Steel tightly.
The undead charged straight through the blazing barrier.
At first, it seemed like they were unaffected.
But then¡ª
They began to crumble.
One by one.
Their bodies turned to ash, disintegrating as they rushed past the divine flames.
The ones behind them kept running, completely ignoring their predecessors'' fate.
It was as if they felt no fear.
As if they did not care.
Dave exhaled, his grip on his sword relaxing just slightly. "Thought so."
Holy flames still burned the wicked, even if they pretended otherwise.
Just then, a blur streaked toward him from the sky.
A Shadow Clan cultivator, balancing effortlessly on a flying sword, landed beside Hei Yuan.
"Report!" Hei Yuan barked.
The cultivator clasped his fist. "The invaders are splitting their forces. They''re flanking from both sides!"
Hei Yuan¡¯s expression darkened. "They¡¯re trying to get to the island. To the Clan premises!"
Dave clicked his tongue. "Figures. The undead are just a distraction."
Hei Yuan acted immediately.
"Split into three groups! First squad, maintain aerial bombardment! Second squad, engage the flying cultivators! Third squad, form a defensive perimeter on the island!"
The Shadow Clan moved with practiced efficiency.
Meanwhile, Dave used Zealot¡¯s Stride to ascend in the air.
The sky crackled with energy as cultivators unleashed a barrage of spells, forcing the enemy¡¯s aerial squad to scatter.
Below, the undead continued their mindless charge, heedless of the slaughter.
Dave readied Silver Steel.
Even with the battlefield completely chaotic, he could feel it¡ª
Something worse was coming.
His Divine Sense pulsed, stretching toward the island.
A sensation of rotting qi flooded his mind, accompanied by the faint echoes of a voice.
A whisper.
¡°You cannot stop what is inevitable.¡±
Dave¡¯s grip on his sword tightened.
"Hei Yuan."
The elder turned, sensing the shift in his tone.
Dave¡¯s voice was firm. "Something else is here."
A wicked melody slithered through the battlefield.
It was a song¡ªdark, insidious, and playful.
¡°Oh, dance and drown in sorrow¡¯s tide,
Let shadows feast, let hope subside,
A heart that beats is such a waste,
Come now, let me have a taste¡¡±
Dave¡¯s muscles went taut.
His breath hitched, and for the second time that night, he froze.
His buffs had kept the Shadow Clan cultivators from collapsing, but they still swayed, eyes glassy, jaws slack.
A soft voice whispered in his ear, too close, too knowing.
"Would you let me pluck your heart a second time, I wonder?"
Dave¡¯s eyes widened.
He barely had a second to react before a hand poked through his chest again.
A cruel grip tightened around his heart.
No pain. No blood.
Just wrongness.
But this time¡ªhe was ready.
"Stagger!"
A pulse of force blasted outward.
The grip loosened.
"Holy Smite!"
A radiant halo erupted behind him, releasing a barrage of blazing projectiles.
He twisted around¡ª
Nothing.
Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªhad stolen his heart vanished.
But his heart¡ it was gone again.
Dave stumbled, coughing.
His Divine Word: Life still lingered, preventing his immediate death, but the feeling of emptiness in his chest was unbearable.
He had to regain control.
He had to anchor his allies.
He took a deep breath and drew upon his Lion¡¯s Courage.
"LION''S ROAR!"
His voice thundered across the battlefield, empowered by holy might.
A wave of silver-gold force washed over the Shadow Clan cultivators, shattering the grip of the Shadow Song.
"Steel your hearts!" Dave¡¯s voice rang clear, cutting through the lingering haze of the enemy¡¯s wicked melody.
"Cowards fall to fear, but we are not cowards! We stand because we have something worth protecting! We fight because we refuse to kneel! And tonight¡ª"
Dave raised Silver Steel high.
Its divine radiance blazed like a beacon.
"¡ªTonight, we defend our home!"
The Shadow Clan roared in response.
Their fear broke.
Their spirits rose.
To the Shadow Clan, the island was their home.
To Dave, his home was not a place¡ªit was His Lordship, Gu Jie, Ren Jingyi, Lu Gao, Ren Xun, and Hei Mao.
That was what he fought for.
The divine radiance of his Silver Steel gleamed with unshakable resolve as the Shadow Clan cultivators steadied themselves. The song¡¯s influence faltered, though the eerie notes still lingered in the air, slithering like unseen serpents through the battlefield.
The masked invaders surged forward, their formation tightening, pressing against the defenses with renewed aggression.
Hei Yuan barked, "Hold the line! Keep them from stepping on our land!"
Spells ignited the night. Blades clashed in the air. Dave exhaled, regaining his footing as his Divine Word: Life continued to sustain him, keeping him standing despite the gaping void in his chest.
But his instincts screamed¡ª
The real threat was still watching.
From the shadows.
From the dark.
Blessed Regeneration kicked in¡ªand Dave¡¯s heart grew again.
His breath hitched, his fingers twitching as the sensation of restored flesh filled the cavity in his chest. The battlefield was a storm of steel and sorcery, but Dave barely registered it as he exhaled sharply, steeling his mind.
A sudden descent of shadow marked Hei Yuan¡¯s arrival.
¡°The rearguard has been breached¡ª¡± Hei Yuan began, but Dave didn¡¯t need to hear the rest.
His hand shot out, grabbing Hei Yuan by the throat.
His fingers clenched around flesh¡ªbut something was wrong.
The shadow that had cloaked the presence of the mysterious expert faded, peeling away like dying mist¡ª
Revealing a face.
A face that was shocking.
A face that was familiar.
Dave¡¯s grip tightened, his Divine Sense flaring, trying to make sense of what he was seeing.
But Hei Yuan¡¯s voice was far heavier and far more shaken.
¡°W-Why¡¡± Hei Yuan¡¯s whisper was barely audible over the chaos of battle. His pupils shrank, his breath hitched. ¡°Why is the missing late Shadow Patriarch here!? A-and¡ you haven¡¯t aged a year!¡±
A playful smile spread across the man¡¯s lips.
He shrugged as if it were the most natural thing in the world.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡± His voice was smooth, almost casual, like an old friend returning home. His pitch-black eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°And I¡¯d like to get my island back.¡±
098 Black Forest
098 Black Forest
"So, do either of you have a plan to leave this accursed place?" I asked, sweeping my gaze over Alice and Joan. ¡°Or we just hanging out?¡±
They stood among the gnarled trees of the Black Forest, their figures barely visible under the sickly light filtering through the twisted canopy. The air hung heavy with damp earth and a faint metallic tang¡ªblood, perhaps. Shadows slithered unnaturally along the roots, and the deeper one peered into the gloom, the more the space seemed to fold upon itself, mocking the very notion of escape.
Joan exhaled sharply, folding her arms. "If it were that simple, we¡¯d already be gone. This place is a dimensional prison, severed from reality. Whoever cast us here made certain we couldn¡¯t just walk out."
She explained further. The Black Forest was no ordinary cursed land¡ªit was a sealed domain, a realm of exile. Time ebbed and flowed unpredictably, and distances meant nothing. No matter how far one walked, the scenery remained unchanged, as if the world itself refused to permit an exit.
"Wonderful," I muttered. "Has anyone at least attempted to break free?"
"Our best option was to wait," Joan admitted. "Whoever imprisoned us will come eventually. When they do, we kill them and leave."
I frowned. That was far too passive. The Shadow Clan was fending off an invasion, and my party was in peril¡ªtime was not a luxury we could afford.
Before I could argue the point, a deep, theatrical laugh echoed through the glade.
"Oho! To be trapped in such a realm with two divine beauties¡ªsurely, the heavens have smiled upon me! In my prime, I would have relished this sight in peace, savoring every moment¡ But alas! With you here, young master, the pleasure is halved."
The skull strapped to Alice¡¯s waist shuddered as it spoke, its tone dripping with lecherous delight.
I narrowed my eyes. The sheer absurdity of its pompous airs, contrasted with its current state¡ªa mere skull dangling from a rope¡ªbordered on ridiculous.
"If a talking skull is your idea of entertainment, then your desperation must be truly boundless," I said flatly. ¡°Eh¡ You could do worse.¡±
The skull let out a dramatic sigh. "Ah, young master, you wound me! Once, I was a lord of great renown! Even in death, my appreciation for beauty remains undiminished¡ª"
Alice snapped her fingers.
The sockets of the skull dimmed at once, its voice cut off.
"Enough," she said coldly. "I don¡¯t need distractions."
Joan smirked. "Should¡¯ve done that earlier."
I exhaled slowly, casting aside the brief flicker of amusement. "Waiting isn¡¯t an option. We have no way of knowing how time flows outside while we remain trapped here. There must be another way out."
Alice and Joan exchanged glances but did not refute me.
The question remained¡ªwhat path led out of this forsaken realm?
Closing my eyes, I reached inward.
"Lu Gao, what do you know of this place?"
A pause. Then, his voice resonated within my mind, steady yet thoughtful.
"The Black Forest¡ I have only heard whispers. It was once a sacred land of the Black Imperial House, a place of immense significance. But it was lost during the Empire¡¯s great calamity. No one knows precisely what transpired, only that entry was severed and the Black Clan suffered dearly for it."
"How so?"
"Without their sacred ground, the Black Clan was left vulnerable. Many saw it as a sign of heaven¡¯s abandonment. For a time, they were hunted¡ªprey to those who sought to carve up their remaining power. Even now, that belief lingers. There are those who still see them as a remnant, a shadow of what once was."
I frowned. A sacred land turned prison¡ or had it always been a prison?
Opening my eyes, I looked at Joan and Alice.
"So? Any ideas on how to leave, aside from waiting for our captors to arrive?"
Joan shook her head, her expression resigned. "If it were that easy, we wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation."
Alice, however, focused on something else entirely. Her crimson gaze locked onto mine, and her voice dropped to a quiet murmur.
"Do you remember our Blood Pact?"
I tensed.
Now? Of all times?
This wasn¡¯t the moment for it, but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to dismiss her outright¡ªnot even with Joan here. Named NPCs in LLO had always been built differently.
"I remember," I said carefully. "If I were to find a cure for your vampirism, you would owe me a great debt."
Alice¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk. "Yes. And?"
I exhaled. "I don¡¯t even know what the reward is supposed to be. It was one of those quests with a ¡®mystery reward,¡¯ wasn¡¯t it? So¡ let¡¯s just say my motivation to complete it isn¡¯t exactly high."
Alice hummed, as if entertained. "And the penalty? Are you truly willing to risk the consequences of breaking a Blood Pact?"
I hesitated.
I could only hope there wasn¡¯t one. That she wouldn¡¯t turn on me the moment I failed.
Before I could dwell on it, Alice leaned in, her voice barely above a whisper. "What¡¯s your progress?"
The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.
I swallowed.
Truthfully¡ I hadn¡¯t thought about the quest in a long time. Between dueling in LLO, fighting for survival, navigating the Shadow Clan¡¯s schemes, and adjusting to this world, it had slipped my mind entirely.
Lying wasn¡¯t an option. Not to Alice.
"I¡¯m far from making real progress," I admitted. "But I¡¯m trying."
Alice studied me for a long moment before leaning back, her smirk fading.
"Good. You have an obligation to me. Remember that."
Easier said than done.
But right now, there was a more pressing issue¡ªescaping this wretched forest.
"Now that¡¯s out of the way, what¡¯s the plan?" Joan asked, arms crossed.
I exhaled, glancing at the twisting trees around us. The Black Forest was an anomaly, a sealed domain with unknown laws. If we were going to escape, we had to understand how it functioned.
"Explore," I said simply. "My Divine Sense doesn¡¯t reveal much, but there must be something."
Joan raised a brow. "You sure? This place isn¡¯t normal. Walk far enough in any direction, and you¡¯ll end up right back where you started. I¡¯ve seen it. We¡¯ve experienced it."
"And staying put won¡¯t get us anywhere either," I countered. "If this place has rules, we need to discern them. Moreover, you have me¡ªI trust in my Divine Sense."
Alice gave a slow nod. "Agreed. Even the most cursed lands follow some pattern. Let¡¯s see what the Black Forest conceals."
Joan sighed. "That¡¯s not how Divine Sense works, does it?" She rubbed her temple before gesturing ahead. "Fine. Let¡¯s do it your way."
With that, we moved.
The deeper we went, the more unnatural the forest became. The trees weren¡¯t merely gnarled¡ªthey contorted in ways that defied logic. Some spiraled endlessly, others fused into grotesque, knotted masses. The ground beneath us was not soft with soil, but with something unsettlingly pliant¡ªalmost like flesh.
A few steps in, I noticed something else. Our footprints vanished the instant they were made, as if the land itself refused to acknowledge our passage.
The air thickened, laden with the scent of rot, yet it wasn¡¯t the simple decay of wood or carcass. No, this was something older. Something tainted.
Joan brushed a hand against the bark of a nearby tree, only to recoil. "It¡¯s warm," she muttered, her voice tinged with unease.
Alice narrowed her eyes, then turned to me. "See that?"
I followed her gaze.
At first, I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant. Then, as I focused, I saw it.
The shadows between the trees weren¡¯t merely shifting. They were watching.
I halted. "We¡¯re not alone."
Joan followed my gaze and stiffened. "I was hoping I was imagining that."
Alice¡¯s fingers twitched dangerously. "No. This place is alive."
If I treated this like an instance dungeon, there had to be a way forward.
The key to clearing an instance wasn¡¯t just wandering aimlessly¡ªit was about understanding its mechanics. The Black Forest wasn¡¯t merely a physical space; it was a construct, designed with intent, whether by nature or by something greater. The shifting shadows, the vanishing footprints, the unnatural warmth of the trees¡ none of it was random.
I exhaled, steadying my thoughts. "If this place follows dungeon logic, there¡¯s a way forward. We just have to figure out what triggers it."
Joan shot me a look. "Dungeon logic?"
Alice, however, understood immediately. "You mean progress isn¡¯t about movement¡ªit¡¯s about conditions. Now, praytell... what are the conditions we have to fulfil to gain progress?"
I nodded. "If this were a normal forest, we could walk in any direction and eventually leave. But this place wants to keep us trapped. That means there¡¯s a requirement. Something we need to do, or something we need to trigger."
Joan frowned. "And how do we find out what that is?"
I scanned our surroundings. The trees, the shadows, the pulsing ground¡ªthere had to be a pattern. In dungeons, progression wasn¡¯t about aimless movement. It forced engagement. A test, a puzzle, a sacrifice.
I stepped forward, pressing my palm against the bark of a nearby tree. Warm. Faintly pulsing beneath my fingertips. Like a heartbeat.
I pressed harder. The heat surged.
Alice and Joan tensed as the air thickened. The shadows between the trees shifted, their movements growing erratic.
Joan stepped back. "I don¡¯t like this."
"Neither do I," I muttered. "But I think this is it."
A dungeon wouldn¡¯t allow progress without interaction. And right now, the Black Forest was reacting.
The only question was¡ªwhat exactly had I just triggered?
Before I could react, the tree swallowed me whole.
One moment, I was standing before its gnarled bark. The next, I was drowning in absolute darkness. The world outside vanished as something pulled me deeper, as if the forest itself had decided I didn¡¯t belong. The air was thick, suffocating, pressing against me from all sides.
Not good.
I activated Hollow Point: Incursion.
A pulse of energy surged through my body. In the next instant, I tore through the tree from the inside out. Bark and blackened sap exploded outward as I burst free, landing in a crouch. My breath came sharp, but I was out.
Alice barely spared me a glance. "They''re immune to curses."
Great. So no debuffing them into submission.
Joan, however, had a more direct approach. Raising her staff, she chanted a series of incantations in rapid succession. Multiple golden halos materialized above her, their radiance slicing through the gloom.
Holy Smite. Multi-cast.
A barrage of sacred light rained down, striking the forest floor like falling stars. Wherever the projectiles landed, the twisted trees convulsed, their warped limbs freezing mid-motion. The shadows animating them flickered, then dissipated entirely.
For a brief moment, all was still.
I exhaled, brushing splinters from my shoulder. "So do we touch the trees or not touch the trees?"
Alice shot me a flat look. "Avoid them. Even with our levels and skills, we¡¯ll be overwhelmed. There are too many."
She wasn¡¯t wrong. The Black Forest stretched endlessly, a sea of cursed trees. Fighting our way out wasn¡¯t an option¡ªwe¡¯d burn through our resources before we even understood what we were dealing with.
Joan, however, had a different view. "We should give it a try. With you on the frontlines, things change."
I raised a brow. "How so?"
"A Paladin isn¡¯t just a warrior, you know that," she said. "You¡¯re a force multiplier. A proper frontline changes how a battle plays out."
Alice crossed her arms. "That¡¯s assuming he¡¯s at full strength. He¡¯s not."
She had a point. My skills were adapting to this world, but I wasn¡¯t at my peak. Especially with me riding Lu Gao¡ We couldn¡¯t afford unnecessary risks, but standing around wasn¡¯t going to get us out either.
I mulled it over, then something else crossed my mind.
How did these two even end up here?
I turned to them. "By the way, how did you two get into this world?"
Joan sighed. "Long story."
Alice, however, was more forthcoming. "I traced your existence through our Blood Pact," she admitted. "Then I followed the remnants of the magic that brought you here. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but I managed."
Huh. That was interesting. And definitely going to be a long story.
I shook my head. "We¡¯ll talk about it later. Right now, we focus on getting out."
A sudden, grating cackle shattered the uneasy silence.
Alice flinched, eyes snapping down to her waist. "You¡ª!"
The skull had woken up.
"Ohoho! What a pleasant nap!" His usual pompous tone was laced with an unfamiliar edge and urgency. "And, oh! Would you look at that! I remember something!"
Joan¡¯s grip on her staff tightened. "Spill it. Now. Or I¡¯ll grind you into bone meal."
The skull let out an exaggerated gasp. "Such hostility! But very well, since you insist¡ª"
His voice dropped lower, almost conspiratorial. "The Black Forest¡ is no ordinary land. It is, in fact, the remains of a Perfect Immortal!"
I froze. "What?"
The skull cackled again. "Oh yes! You heard me correctly! You are standing upon the corpse of a being who once touched the peak of cultivation itself!"
Joan paled slightly, her usual bravado slipping. "You''re serious?"
"Dead serious," the skull said, clearly amused by his own joke. "And I highly recommend you never¡ªever¡ªattack the moving stuff around! Especially the trees, when they are feeling emotional!"
Emotional?
The moment those words left the skull, the earth shuddered.
I barely had time to steady myself before the air thickened, pressing against my skin like an unseen force. Then, as if the world itself had decided to shift¡ªnight fell in an instant.
I looked up.
Two massive moons hung in the sky, staring down at us like unblinking eyes.
No. Not moons.
The sky smiled.
Rows upon rows of jagged teeth formed a saw-like maw, stretching wider than mountains. From its depths, writhing tendrils of grey matter slithered downward, dripping with something dark and viscous.
My grip on my weapon tightened. I took a step back, falling into formation with Alice and Joan.
"Well, ladies," I said, voice laced with forced amusement. "Looks like we got ourselves a World Boss."
Joan shot me a sharp glare. "Not funny."
099 Shadow of The Past
099 Shadow of The Past
Hei Mao felt anxious.
The distant echoes of battle rumbled beyond the halls, and though he tried to steady his breath, his fingers twitched at his sides. He wasn¡¯t confident¡ªwasn¡¯t even sure how skilled he really was. Strong? Weak? Competent? Incompetent? He didn¡¯t know.
Elder Yuan had taken a strange liking to him and taught him some stealth techniques, whispering cryptic advice about patience and precision. ¡°Move with intent. See without being seen.¡± But stealth alone wasn¡¯t enough.
Big Brother Dai Fu¡ªno, Senior Dai Fu¡ªhad taught him how to handle his strength, how to recognize his own limits and push them. ¡°Power without control is self-destruction. Feel the weight of your strikes. Know your enemy.¡±
Big Sister Gu Jie had sharpened his instincts. ¡°People reveal more than they intend. Watch, listen, understand.¡±
And then there was that stupid Big Brother Ren Xun, who, of all things, taught him how to run away. ¡°Retreating is survival. The living have more chances than the dead.¡±
He hated to admit it, but there was wisdom in their words.
Right now, they were inside the Umbral Scripture Hall, the one place they had been permitted to stay. Even with all the knowledge at their fingertips, Hei Mao couldn¡¯t focus on any of it.
Instead, he watched Ren Xun as he worked, adjusting and fine-tuning the Puppet Armor¡ªthe very same armor that had once been Senior Dai Fu¡¯s body.
After a few final tweaks, Ren Xun straightened. ¡°Finished.¡±
Hei Mao stiffened. ¡°So¡ can we go now?¡±
Gu Jie shook her head before he could even take a step. ¡°No.¡±
Hei Mao frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±
Gu Jie crossed her arms. ¡°Because I was put in charge of making sure we stay safe.¡±
Hei Mao scowled, frustration rising. Outside, the Shadow Clan was fighting off an invasion. He wasn¡¯t useless¡ªhe had trained, learned, adapted. Yet here he was, stuck inside while others risked their lives.
As if sensing his frustration, Ren Jingyi twirled around Gu Jie, her translucent fish-like form floating in her sphere of water. She shimmered, twisting through the air before turning to Hei Mao.
¡°It will be fine,¡± she whispered, her voice only for him.
He glanced away, unwilling to argue with a fish.
Meanwhile, Ren Xun jerked his fingers slightly, and the Puppet Armor shifted.
The construct¡¯s joints groaned as it raised an arm in stiff, jerky movements. Then, with another twitch of Ren Xun¡¯s fingers, it adjusted its stance, standing straighter.
Ren Xun let out a slow breath. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that worked.¡±
Hei Mao narrowed his eyes. ¡°You sound surprised.¡±
Ren Xun gave an awkward chuckle. ¡°I, uh¡ had to dismantle some parts of the Floating Dragon.¡±
Hei Mao stared. ¡°What?¡±
Gu Jie sighed. Ren Jingyi twirled through the air again, humming softly.
Ren Xun just grinned. ¡°Eh. It¡¯s fine. Probably.¡±
Hei Mao watched as the Puppet Armor settled into an unnatural stillness. The way it moved earlier¡ªstiff, mechanical¡ªdidn¡¯t inspire much confidence. If this was supposed to be their trump card, then they were already in trouble.
Gu Jie studied the armor with sharp eyes before turning to Ren Xun. ¡°How long can you maintain control over it?¡±
Ren Xun tapped the pouch at his waist, considering. ¡°With the spirit stones I have? Probably fifteen minutes, give or take.¡±
Gu Jie didn¡¯t hesitate. She reached into her robes, retrieved her own spirit stones, and transferred them to him. ¡°Now?¡±
Ren Xun weighed the pouch in his hand, furrowing his brow. ¡°Eighteen to twenty minutes.¡±
Gu Jie nodded, as if this outcome was expected. ¡°That¡¯s good. In an emergency, we¡¯ll at least have a Seventh Realm-level force to rely on.¡±
Ren Xun snorted, shaking his head. ¡°Not exactly. It wouldn¡¯t be anywhere near Seventh Realm strength. Might not even be comparable to the Sixth or Fifth.¡± He adjusted his grip on the Puppet Armor¡¯s control talisman and shot Hei Mao a glance. ¡°The only reason I can even move it is because of how well-read I am in formations. The problem is¡ I¡¯m just a Martial Tempering cultivator. If I¡¯m at Second Realm at least, we¡¯d have better chances.¡±
Hei Mao frowned. So it was strong, but not that strong.
Still, it wasn¡¯t useless.
¡°What will it take for us to rejoin the fight?¡± he asked, glancing between them.
Gu Jie remained silent for a moment. She had let them engage before, running a few hit-and-run tactics¡ªbut then, all of a sudden, she had pulled them back.
She sighed, rubbing her temple. ¡°You¡¯re too eager.¡±
Hei Mao didn¡¯t deny it.
Gu Jie turned to Ren Xun. ¡°What¡¯s your take?¡±
Ren Xun leaned back against a pillar, arms crossed. ¡°I rigged the whole library with whatever talismans I had. Place is well-protected.¡± He shrugged. ¡°Theoretically, we could hole up in here for a while.¡±
Hei Mao opened his mouth to speak, but Ren Xun raised a hand, cutting him off.
¡°But¡ªthat would be strategically unwise.¡±
Gu Jie nodded, prompting him to continue.
¡°Not using resources when we could use them gives the enemy more chances to win. The library might be safe, but staying in one place means we¡¯re reacting, not acting.¡± He smirked slightly. ¡°Not to mention, we¡¯re sitting on a lot of valuable knowledge. If the enemy gets in, it¡¯s a problem. And trust me, they will want to get in. If not to secure the place and protect them, probably burn the place.¡±
Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.
¡°No,¡± Gu Jie said one word and Ren Xun was quiet.
Hei Mao clenched his fists. The frustration had been building inside him, and he could no longer hold it back.
"Why are we here instead of helping?" His voice came out sharper than he intended, but he didn¡¯t care.
Gu Jie turned her gaze toward him.
Hei Mao continued, his jaw tightening. "I need to grab one of those black-masked bastards and ask them what happened. Why my parents, why my sister¡ªwhy did they have to die like that?" His fingers twitched, itching to draw an arrow. But what would that do? A bow wasn¡¯t the right weapon for the kind of confrontation he wanted. If he could, he¡¯d throw it away and carve the truth out of them with his bare hands.
But there was another problem. A simple yet infuriating one.
"For the short time we were out there," he said bitterly, "we didn¡¯t even fight a real cultivator. Not one that was alive, at least. I want someon¡ who can tell me the truth."
That was what disturbed him the most.
The battlefield outside was a nightmare¡ªa legion of undead roamed, as if something had raised an entire graveyard to march against the living.
Where were the black-masked cultivators? Surely they weren¡¯t all hiding behind their creations?
¡°I am sorry, but this is for the best,¡± Gu Jie exhaled and explained. "Because if we were out there, it would only get worse."
Hei Mao frowned. "That... what? That doesn¡¯t make any sense."
She met his gaze, her voice calm but firm. "My Sixth Sense Misfortune tells me so."
A chill ran down his spine. He had heard about her ability before, but this was the first time she was relying on it so decisively.
"Misfortune doesn¡¯t tell me what will happen," Gu Jie continued, "only that something will happen. And the longer we stay out there, the greater the disaster."
Hei Mao gritted his teeth. He hated this. The feeling of being held back. The thought that somewhere out there, the people responsible for his family''s death were walking freely while he sat here, doing nothing.
But Gu Jie wasn¡¯t someone who made decisions lightly. If she said it would get worse, she meant it.
And that meant one thing.
Something was coming.
The moment stretched, heavy with an unnatural stillness.
Then, it came.
A shadow shifted by the doorway. Silent. Unannounced. As if it had always been there, watching.
Hei Mao''s breath hitched as his instincts screamed at him¡ªdanger.
The figure stepped forward, the dim light of the Umbral Scripture Hall barely illuminating his form. Dark hair, dark eyes, and a teasing smile that sent a chill down Hei Mao¡¯s spine.
"Wow," the man drawled, voice smooth and amused. "I never thought I¡¯d see you again..."
And then, he locked eyes with Hei Mao.
The world narrowed. A sudden, suffocating pressure settled on Hei Mao¡¯s shoulders, and he had to force himself to breathe.
This wasn¡¯t a stranger.
This was someone who knew him.
Hei Mao narrowed his eyes and lifted Eye of the Sun, his magic bow radiating a faint golden light as he drew the string, though no arrow had yet formed.
"Who are you?" he demanded.
Before an answer could come, Gu Jie acted. Her Accursed Whip lashed out, striking through the air with lethal speed¡ª
Only to pass harmlessly through the man, as if he were nothing but mist.
The figure chuckled, shaking his head. "Sweetheart, that won¡¯t work. I¡¯m just a shadow. My real body is outside, fighting your Master¡ or at least, a fragment of him."
Hei Mao tensed, his grip tightening around his bow. Master Da Wei?
"Your Master has quite an interesting technique," the shadow continued, tone rich with amusement. ¡°It took a chunk of my forces, but I managed to exile him to the Black Forest.¡±
Ren Xun was breathing nervously, his gaze sharp. "Why do you look so much like Hei Mao?"
The man clapped his hands together, clearly entertained.
"Ah, introductions, right? Let¡¯s do that properly."
There was something unbearably casual about his tone, as if he were indulging them rather than answering seriously.
"I am Shenyuan," he declared. "Founder of the Abyss Clan¡ and the late Patriarch of the Shadow Clan."
Hei Mao¡¯s breath hitched. The late Shadow Patriarch?
Shenyuan strolled around the hall, his gaze tracing the intricate formations and talismans etched into the walls and floor.
"Hmm¡ these resemble the work of the Heavenly Eye quite a bit."
Ren Xun frowned. "You mean the Grand Emperor, right?"
Shenyuan scoffed, waving his hand as if brushing away dust. "So that¡¯s what he¡¯s called now? Almost forgot."
There was something unsettling about the way he spoke¡ªlike someone recalling an old acquaintance rather than a legendary figure.
Then he sighed, shaking his head in exaggerated lament.
"A shame I can¡¯t be here with my main body. The formations and talismans here are quite the divine work of a genius."
Ren Xun scoffed. "Don¡¯t call me that. That word is reserved for people who are truly special."
Shenyuan smirked. "How humble."
Gu Jie¡¯s frown deepened, and sweat glistened on her brow. She didn¡¯t speak, but her grip on the Accursed Whip tightened.
Ren Xun, for all his usual bravado, wasn¡¯t unaffected either. His fingers twitched slightly, but he still maintained a steady pace, adjusting his glasses with an air of calm. "Are you his father?" he asked.
Shenyuan laughed. "What an odd assumption."
Hei Mao scoffed before the shadow could continue. "I know what my father looked like."
"Ah, so cold!" Shenyuan clutched his chest in mock hurt, before flashing an easy grin. "But you¡¯re right. I am no father to you. Merely an ancestor, that¡¯s all. Distant, yet ever-present in your bloodline."
Hei Mao¡¯s eyes widened. Something clicked.
Like a whisper in the void, a raving voice stirred at the back of his mind. His past¡ªhis past as a ghost¡ªpeeked out from the depths of his memories, ugly and raw.
The words tumbled from his lips, almost incoherent. "That¡¯s my body," he murmured, staring at Shenyuan.
The realization clawed its way out of him, spilling into the air, louder.
"That¡¯s my body."
Again.
"That¡¯s my body!"
Memories flooded in¡ªhis parents, his twin sister. The warmth of family. The security of home. Then the horror. The day it was all stolen from him. The day his own body was possessed.
A suffocating dread gripped his chest. The murky, half-forgotten images of that time became clear, sharpening like a blade against the whetstone of his fractured mind.
"No! No!" Hei Mao choked, his breath ragged.
A tide of wickedness, dark and suffocating, crashed into him. He remembered the moment his heart was filled with terror and rage¡ªhow he had watched everything he loved burn.
How he had dragged his little sister¡¯s lifeless body from the ruins.
How he had slit his own throat.
How he had sundered his own soul.
Shenyuan clicked his tongue, shaking his head in exaggerated disappointment. "If not for that meddling fragment of Da Wei, my main body would already be here, tearing through these defenses. Impressive work, by the way. Immaculate, even. But ultimately futile in the face of my might. Hey, your Masyer is putting up quite a fight."
Hei Mao barely heard him.
His breath quickened. His chest rose and fell, uneven. A sickening sensation crawled up his throat, and suddenly, he was there again¡ªhis fingers wrapped around his twin sister¡¯s neck, her struggling form beneath him.
He felt it. The resistance. The terror. The way her small hands had clawed at his arms, the light in her eyes dimming as he¡ª
"No¡ no¡" His knees buckled, and his vision swam as inky black tears rolled down his face.
"Hei Mao!" Gu Jie¡¯s voice snapped through the haze, sharp as a blade. "Shut up, you bastard!" she roared at Shenyuan, her whip coiling and tightening with barely restrained fury.
Ren Jingyi twirled through the air, the fish¡¯s ethereal form gliding in a soft, reassuring glow. "It¡¯s okay, Hei Mao," she said, her voice soft yet insistent. "Everything will be okay."
A familiar warmth settled over him as her Bless spell took effect. Light pulsed through his body, clearing the suffocating weight from his chest. The inky black tears rising from his eyes turned to mist and dissolved into nothing.
Hei Mao steadied himself, fingers curling into fists.
He stared directly at Shenyuan, his eyes burning with newfound resolve.
"Why did you kill my family?" His voice was steady. Cold.
Shenyuan sighed, rubbing his temple as if the question exhausted him. "Why else?" he said lazily. "To erase any evidence of my escape. If the Heavenly Eye had found me, I¡¯d have been ended long ago. Simple self-preservation, really."
Hei Mao¡¯s fingers curled tighter around Eye of the Sun, his knuckles stark white against the dark wood of the bow. His voice was steady, but the fury beneath it trembled like a drawn string ready to snap.
"I will kill you."
Shenyuan shrugged, entirely unbothered. "Nah, I¡¯m all good."
Before anyone could react, his form collapsed into a formless shadow and lunged¡ªnot toward them, but toward the Puppet Armor.
Ren Xun blanched. "Fuck."
The runes carved into the armor flared to life, reacting to the invasion, but it was too late. The dark mass seeped through the cracks, vanishing inside like ink bleeding into paper.
The armor twitched.
Then, Shenyuan¡¯s voice echoed from within, smooth, amused. "No worries, I¡¯ll kill you last."
The Puppet Armor¡¯s joints creaked as it took a step forward, its dull metal eyes igniting with an unnatural gleam.
"And as for the kid, the lass, and the fish?"
The armor lurched, raising a hand that crackled with stolen power.
"Farewell."
100 Everlasting Feast
100 Everlasting Feast
The Black Forest groaned around us, its trees shuddering like creatures in agony. A chill ran down my spine as I gazed at the sky¡ªor what should have been the sky. Instead, it was occupied by a grotesque visage, a twisted mockery of a face so vast that it seemed to stretch across the heavens. Its eyes, if they could be called that, were unfocused, unseeing, yet I felt its presence pressing down on us. From the storm-choked clouds above, writhing tentacles descended, their slick forms glistening in the unnatural light. And beneath that yawning maw¡ªgods above¡ªit was the stuff of nightmares.
¡°SUSTENANCE. FOOD. FOOD. FEED. SUSTENANCE.¡±
The thing above us had two eyes: two massive, staring orbs that dominated its grotesque face. And yet, they were more than just eyes. They were the moons themselves.
¡°FOOD. SUSTENANCE. FOOD.¡±
Each moon, once distant celestial bodies, now bore countless smaller eyes opening and closing across its surfaces like blooming flowers of pure horror. They pulsed with eerie light, gazing down at us with unfathomable intent. The sky itself seemed to breathe, shifting as if alive, as the tentacles slithered down from the storm-laden clouds.
I exhaled sharply. "Anyone got a weapon to spare?" I asked, not taking my eyes off the horror above. "Better yet, does anyone have a Featherhome?"
Joan scoffed, shaking her head. "If only. I no longer have the blessing of the Lost Supreme and have lost access to my Item Box. So no, I don¡¯t have a Featherhome."
I grimaced. That was expected, but still frustrating. Back in LLO, NPCs always referred to the game mechanics as ¡®Blessings¡¯ from the Lost Supreme. Players loved abusing the ¡®World Map,¡¯ ¡®Fast Travel,¡¯ ¡®Item Box,¡¯ ¡®Voice Chat,¡¯ and such... It was a list of things that made life so much easier for the sake of gameplay.
Those were all gone. No easy escapes now. No teleportation.
They weren¡¯t completely gone, since I could still use some of them. Voice Chat worked fine, but something like Item Box? That required my main body. And as for Fast Travel or World Map privileges¡ well, those were as good as useless now.
I let out a breath, trying to steady myself. "I was hoping we''d have a bit more time to prepare for this fight."
Alice stepped forward, her expression unreadable, and reached into her Shadow Space. A flicker of darkness coiled around her fingers as she pulled out a weapon: a single-edged katana, its ominous presence almost tangible. The blade shimmered with an eerie light, its surface like a deep, endless abyss.
I accepted it with a nod. "Much appreciated."
Joan adjusted her grip on her reins, her unicorn shifting nervously beneath her. "You¡¯re thinking about what¡¯s the biggest thing we fought back home, aren¡¯t you?"
"Yeah," I admitted. ¡°This guy¡¯s definitely on my top ten.¡±
I stretched out my Divine Sense, trying to get a better feel for what we were up against. The sheer scope of it made my stomach turn. It wasn¡¯t just large. It was as if we had been transported to an entirely separate celestial body. My senses struggled to grasp the enormity of it.
The ground trembled. Roots as thick as city streets burst forth, cracking the earth as they spread like the grasping fingers of a buried titan. And from above, the tentacles lashed downward, moving not with intelligence, but instinct.
It wasn¡¯t attacking us because it recognized us as a threat. It was simply reacting, like a dead immortal''s body twitching long after their soul had faded.
"Move!" I barked, activating Zealot¡¯s Stride. My body surged forward, mana thrumming through me as I dashed across the battlefield, leaping over the grasping roots.
Alice soared above me, her vampire wings unfurled, carrying her with effortless grace. Joan spurred her unicorn into motion, the beast galloping through the chaos, its hooves leaving faint ripples in the air.
We weren¡¯t ready for this fight.
But ready or not, we had no choice but to fight.
I surged forward, Flash Step propelling me through the battlefield in rapid bursts. Twisted, malformed trees lunged at me with claw-like branches, their gnarled limbs reaching as if they hungered for flesh. I swung my katana in swift, precise arcs. The blade cut cleanly, cleaving through the unnatural wood with ease.
I had no idea what this weapon was called, but it was sharp, unnaturally so. A legendary weapon at the very least.
To my side, Alice reached into her Shadow Space and pulled out a pole weapon¡ªlong-handled, with a curved blade gleaming ominously under the flickering light of the corrupted moons. I recognized the shape.
"A naginata?" I muttered.
Alice smirked. "Close enough."
Further back, Joan kept her distance, her unicorn galloping effortlessly across the battlefield. She was multitasking, one hand gripping the reins, and the other casting Holy Smite and Holy Arrow with practiced ease. Every spell she flung burned with divine brilliance, searing through the twisted creatures around us. Multi-casting made it look effortless.
I exhaled and activated Holy Aura.
A golden radiance pulsed outward from my body, washing over the battlefield like a tide of faith. The effect was immediate. Alice¡¯s strikes became sharper, Joan¡¯s spells burned brighter, and even my own movements felt lighter. The malformed trees recoiled, their grotesque limbs blackening as if the very presence of my aura was an anathema to their existence.
"Never been this glad for type-advantages favoring me... Whatever this was, it hated the divine..."
The Holy Aura skill wasn¡¯t cheap. Holy Aura strengthened allies while suppressing enemies, but it was eating into my already limited resources. Lu Gao''s body was severely lacking for this fight, but I had to carry through.
I had two Spell Slots left. One was already dedicated to Divine Possession, keeping my hold over Lu Gao intact. That left me with only two uses for Ultimate Skills.
And then... laughter.
It wasn¡¯t coming from anything on the ground.
The sky itself was laughing.
A deep, resonating mirth rumbled through the air, shaking the earth beneath us. The grotesque face looming above split into something resembling a grin, its countless eyes crinkling at the edges. More of its writhing tentacles slithered downward, unfurling from the clouds like grotesque appendages.
And from their depths, humanoid figures descended.
Tall, emaciated beings with octopus-like heads, their slick skin glistening as they touched down with unnatural grace. Their limbs were long and thin, each hand ending in elongated, barbed fingers. Their mouths, if they had mouths, were hidden beneath masses of shifting tentacles.
They stood silently for a moment, their eyes were bulbous and unblinking as they locked onto us.
Then they moved.
I gritted my teeth and tightened my grip on the katana. "Great. Just what we needed."
Alice twirled her naginata, a dark grin spreading across her face. "Looks like they want to play."
Joan exhaled sharply, lifting her hand as divine light gathered in her palm. "Then let¡¯s not disappoint them."
The sky laughed again.
"FOOD. SUSTENANCE. FLESH. DRINK. ALL. ALL. ALL."
Its voice was not a sound but a force, an overwhelming pressure that crushed against my thoughts, trying to drown them in endless hunger.
"LIFE IS A CYCLE OF CONSUMPTION. ALL THAT LIVES EXISTS TO BE TAKEN. GIVE YOURSELVES TO ME. RETURN TO THE VOID. RETURN TO THE EVERLASTING FEAST."
The laughter returned, echoing through the air like a thousand voices all speaking at once¡ªsome whispering, some shrieking, some merely exhaling in grotesque satisfaction. The moons grew more eyes, rolling in their sockets and shifting their gaze from us to the land around us as if sizing up a banquet.
"FEED. ENDURE. YOU WILL NOT DIE. YOU WILL BECOME. JOIN THE ETERNAL FLESH. LIVE FOREVER IN ME. RETURN TO THEE."
I clenched my teeth, forcing my mind to push back against the waves of madness creeping into my thoughts.
The sky¡¯s laughter grew louder.
The octopus-headed creatures moved like a tide, their elongated limbs flowing unnaturally as they charged. But not all of them attacked. Some reached out with their barbed fingers, grasping at the malformed trees around us.
The reaction was immediate. The trees trembled, writhing like living things before the grotesque creatures melted into them. Bark twisted, warped, and split apart like gaping wounds. The trunks bulged as flesh merged with wood, reshaping into something new... something worse.
What had once been vaguely humanoid trees were now hulking monstrosities. Their twisted limbs stretched longer, pulsing with veins of black ichor. Multiple heads sprouted from their bark, a disturbing fusion of wood, flesh, and tentacled horror. Some bore twisted human-like faces, half-formed and frozen in expressions of silent agony. Others had full octopi heads, their tendrils writhing as they snapped at the air. Their bodies groaned like bending timber, but their movements were disturbingly fluid, their forms shifting like they weren¡¯t fully bound by solid matter.
Alice whistled as she twirled her naginata. ¡°Well, that¡¯s disgusting. I¡¯ve seen necromancers do some patchwork abominations before, but this? This is a whole new level of ugly.¡±
¡°They¡¯re adapting,¡± I muttered, tightening my grip on my sword.
Joan rode up beside us, her unicorn pawing at the ground nervously. ¡°How many spell slots do you guys have left?¡±
I exhaled. ¡°Still got two. I¡¯ll use them if I have to, but I¡¯d rather not¡ªI¡¯ve got another fight waiting for me after this.¡±
Alice smirked. ¡°Oh, holding back for the grand finale?¡± She spun her naginata effortlessly, the blade catching the corrupted moonlight. ¡°I¡¯ve got five left. Though I burned one earlier for an Ultimate Summon.¡±
Joan nodded. ¡°Same. I had six, but I used one already.¡±
¡°I remember,¡± I frowned. ¡°Yeah¡ on me¡ You used it on me, I remember.¡±
Joan gave me an innocent look. ¡°You survived.¡±
¡°Yeah, after you dropped divine wrath on me.¡±
¡°Details.¡±
They have a lot of spell slots because they were casters after all... and honestly, I was envious.
¡°So, got a plan?¡± asked Alice as she hurled a series of Pain Burst multiple times.
I adjusted my grip on my sword, my Holy Aura flickering around me. ¡°I¡¯m thinking.¡±
The monsters didn¡¯t wait for me to finish.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
One of the twisted tree-beasts lunged forward, its malformed arms stretching unnaturally. I Flash Stepped, disappearing from its path in a burst of speed. The next instant, I activated Zealot¡¯s Stride, dashing into a flanking position before the creature could react. My blade ignited with golden light as I swung with Divine Smite. The katana carved through its bark-like flesh, searing it apart with divine energy.
Alice followed up, vaulting into the air with a powerful leap. Her naginata gleamed with dark energy as she slashed through another creature¡¯s elongated neck, severing it in a single strike. But instead of collapsing, the thing¡¯s wound morphed, sprouting fresh tendrils that whipped toward her. She spun midair, deflecting the incoming strikes with a precise parry before landing gracefully.
Joan stayed mobile, keeping her unicorn galloping as she multi-cast Holy Smite and Holy Arrow. Every spell she loosed burned into the monstrosities, charring their grotesque forms. Even with their regenerative properties, they shrieked in agony, writhing as divine energy ate away at them.
A massive tentacle crashed down from the sky, aiming to flatten us all.
I barely had time to react before I activated Flash Step again, darting away from the impact zone just as the ground shattered beneath the blow. Splinters and debris flew in all directions.
Alice dodged backward, using her unnatural agility, while Joan¡¯s unicorn leapt clear, hooves barely touching the fragmented ground before stabilizing midair.
I reappeared beside another abomination and drove my sword straight through its pulsing core. Divine Smite surged through the blade, erupting in a burst of golden flames. The thing convulsed violently before disintegrating, its remnants dissolving into blackened ash.
Alice whirled her naginata, using its extended reach to cleave through multiple creatures at once, her strikes both precise and relentless. Joan unleashed a barrage of Holy Arrows, piercing through their heads and torsos.
But the sky was still laughing.
And more of them were coming.
This was becoming pointless.
I cut down another one of those twisted, tentacle-infested tree monsters, only for three more to take its place. Their numbers were relentless, and while their attacks weren¡¯t particularly powerful, their sheer durability and disruptive nature made them a serious problem.
The worst part? Even a slight graze from them would dispel or disrupt any skill activation. I could feel it each time one of their attacks passed too close, like an oppressive force pressing against my mana flow, threatening to collapse any spell mid-cast.
At least they couldn''t cancel my Divine Possession outright. If they could, Lu Gao would be a sitting duck right now.
Still, their durability was absurd. I¡¯d say each of these monsters had the defense of a Sixth Realm cultivator, and to make matters worse, they shifted randomly under parameters I still didn¡¯t understand. One moment my attacks would carve through them like butter, the next they¡¯d harden like stone, barely flinching under my Divine Smite.
I clicked my tongue and Flash Stepped back beside Alice and Joan. ¡°This isn¡¯t working. We need to find a weakness fast.¡±
Alice spun her naginata, flicking blackened ichor off the blade. ¡°Go for the eyes?¡± she suggested, her tone almost playful. ¡°Always a classic.¡±
I followed her gaze upward to the moons. Those massive, unblinking eyes staring down at us from the sky, shifting and pulsing like living things.
"...That''s quite something," I muttered. ¡°We¡¯d need something big to even make a dent.¡±
¡°And a way to shorten the distance,¡± Joan added.
Silence fell between us as we processed the problem, while we fought the monsters.
Then Joan snapped her fingers. ¡°How does a Mass Teleport sound?¡±
Alice shook her head immediately. ¡°Not possible. Space is all messed up here, and you know it. I can¡¯t even use simple spatial tricks, so no way you¡¯re pulling off something that large-scale.¡±
Joan narrowed her eyes. ¡°I should be able to do it¡ if I limit it to just this battlefield.¡±
I frowned, considering her words. ¡°You sure?¡±
Joan shrugged. ¡°Nope. But I can try.¡±
I sighed. That left me with one option.
¡°I¡¯ve got something big,¡± I admitted. ¡°But I need two minutes to channel it.¡±
Alice quirked an eyebrow. ¡°That long? Sounds troublesome.¡±
¡°Yeah. You got anything better? I could channel it while fighting, but these monsters have ¡®dispel¡¯ in their touch, so yeah, no¡ Troublesome is an understatement.¡±
If these two were offensive casters, they would have spammed their ults from the get-go already, but clearly, they could.
"Let''s do this," Alice smirked, then cursed herself.
And I don¡¯t mean that figuratively. She literally cast Curse and Greater Curse on herself, stacking all sorts of debuffs onto her own body. Her aura grew darker, twisting unnaturally. The air around her distorted, as if it wasn¡¯t sure what to make of her anymore.
¡°I also have something, but I would need time,¡± she said. "I should be able to chain a few spells."
Ah. That kind of setup.
Whatever she was planning, it involved some kind of combo, one that required her to be in an absolutely wretched state before activating it.
Joan watched her with a mixture of fascination and concern. ¡°I don¡¯t have the firepower you two do, but I can hold the line while you both get your stuff ready.¡±
I nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s do this.¡±
Joan took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a brief moment. Then she muttered, ¡°Divine Descent.¡± She began glowing in resplendent gold, red, and silver.
I frowned. Divine Descent? That was¡ unexpected. Her patron god was related to healing, not barriers, not shields. While it would definitely boost her support abilities, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to hold against that thing in the sky.
But before I could question her, Joan raised her staff and invoked, ¡°Shield of Faith.¡±
A golden barrier flared to life, surrounding both Alice and me in a protective dome. Holy symbols glowed faintly in the air, shifting and rotating like celestial engravings. It wasn¡¯t just resilient¡ªit felt absolute. A fortress of divinity.
Joan exhaled softly and whispered, ¡°Invoke: Divine Right.¡±
My thoughts screeched to a halt.
Wait. What?
I remembered a certain cinematic promotion of LLO, when it first introduced the Lost Gods. A rush of power surged outward from Joan, rippling through the battlefield like a divine proclamation. The aura surrounding her shifted, deepened, changed. It wasn¡¯t just a buff. It was something far greater.
She wasn¡¯t just borrowing an aspect of her patron with Divine Descent.
She was staking a claim.
Joan¡¯s voice rang out clear and unwavering: ¡°I challenge the seat of Godhood and draw upon the Divine Authority of Ephryn, Goddess of Love, Healing, Fertility, and Loyalty.¡±
I was shell-shocked.
In LLO, using Divine Descent allowed a character to borrow an aspect of their patron, granting them powerful buffs based on the deity¡¯s nature. But this wasn¡¯t just borrowing.
Joan was claiming the goddess¡¯s power for herself.
Alice whispered to me, her voice barely audible over the rising storm of energy. ¡°Let her do her job.¡±
I glanced at her, seeing the seriousness in her gaze. She wasn¡¯t surprised. She knew.
Alice continued, ¡°A lot has changed in Losten. Dead gods. Ending worlds. The Great Enemy making their moves. Joan¡¯s making hers. If she¡¯d succeed, we don¡¯t know.¡±
I swallowed my questions and focused on the battlefield.
Joan¡¯s blonde hair shimmered, taking on a brighter, almost ethereal sheen. A halo flickered to life above her head, spinning slowly, radiating a gentle yet overwhelming presence. Her clothes shifted, transforming into something more¡ divine. Flowing, adorned with golden embroidery, yet shockingly revealing for someone once so modest. The classic look of a newly ascended goddess, albeit temporarily.
She thumped her staff against the ground, her voice steady as she commanded, ¡°Empower: Shield of Faith.¡±
A second layer of holy protection shimmered into existence, reinforcing the first. Then Joan raised her staff again, invoking more barriers in rapid succession:
¡°Dome of Deniability.¡± A shimmering dome expanded outward, warping reality around us, hiding us from fate¡¯s gaze.
¡°Protection.¡± A radiant veil settled over our bodies, resisting curses and corruption.
¡°Holy Barrier.¡± Layers upon layers of divine defenses stacked, turning the battlefield into a fortress of faith.
Then the sky screamed.
Not a rumble. Not an earthquake. A voice.
"YOU CHEAT. YOU CHEAT. YOU CHEAT. YOU CHEAT."
My frown deepened. I hadn¡¯t thought the thing was truly conscious, and assumed it was more like a corpse moving out of instinct. But this? This was rage.
The two moons in the night sky twisted and stretched, forming grinning mouths filled with massive, smiling teeth¡ªthe kind you¡¯d see on a cow.
Then, with a grotesque rip, the mouths opened and from within came giant arms bursting forth.
The massive hands reached down, each larger than a fortress, and smashed against Joan¡¯s defenses with terrifying force.
The ground shook. Reality shuddered. The air trembled under the sheer weight of their power.
Joan stood firm.
Her barriers held.
The earth cracked.
A terrible shudder rippled through the land, and the air itself seemed to fracture. The twisted trees, the writhing octopi, the monstrous amalgamations: all of them disintegrated into ash, their forms unable to withstand the sheer wrongness that was being revealed.
Above us, the twin moons contorted, revealing a pair of faces. One was sad and the other was happy. Too suddenly, their faces twisted into expressions of pure madness.
They stared at each other, eyes wide and unseeing, their grotesque mouths opening in unison to let out wailing sobs.
And then, they began to devour each other, arms flailing around.
Flesh folded into flesh. Teeth crunched against bone. The sky itself bled as the moons consumed themselves, screaming in anguish, in ecstasy, in something beyond mortal comprehension.
And when the feeding was over, when the heavens had collapsed into themselves, there was nothing left but a writhing mass of flesh.
It quivered, a pulsing blob of shifting forms, as if the essence of the sky itself had been reduced to a single tumor.
Then, the filth began to rise.
From the remnants of the grotesque fusion, a figure emerged.
A naked giant, its sheer size dwarfing the landscape, standing tall as a skyscraper.
His skin was a deep, sickly purple, devoid of genitalia, of anatomy, of humanity. Instead, his entire body was covered in faces.
Hundreds. Thousands.
Each one squirmed and twisted, their mouths moving in silent screams, in whispered prayers, in pleas for the Everlasting Feast to never stop.
I felt my stomach churn.
The mad thing grinned, not with its mouth, but with its entire existence.
And then, without hesitation, it reached out, grabbing onto the outermost layer of Joan¡¯s divine barrier.
And shattered it.
Joan screamed.
Blood poured from her lips as her body convulsed from the backlash.
I cursed. She stacked multiple barriers, but that thing¡ª
Joan gritted her teeth through the pain, raising her trembling hands. And then, she spoke an Ultimate Skill.
¡°Divine Word: Rest!¡±
A pulse of absolute authority surged outward.
The mad thing staggered.
One of the faces on its body froze, its expression going slack and its eyes closing as it fell into an unnatural slumber.
But the rest of them¡
¡°FOOD. FOOD. FEED. FEED.¡±
The monster laughed.
The faces on its writhing body still screamed, still cried for sustenance. But slowly, one by one, more and more began to fall asleep.
It jerked, its movements growing sluggish, its form trembling with something that almost resembled panic.
It knew.
It knew that if too many of its faces fell asleep¡
It would be helpless.
The monster howled, clawing at the ground, slamming its hands against the barriers, desperate to shatter them.
Joan gritted her teeth and cast another.
And another.
Each time the monster broke a barrier, Joan coughed more blood.
Her divine radiance dimmed with each blow.
Her body shook as the strain of channeling Divine Descent and an Ultimate Skill at the same time was tearing her apart.
I frowned. This wasn¡¯t just backlash, but something like True Damage.
If this continued, Joan was going to die.
The two minutes were up.
The last of the monster¡¯s countless faces fell silent.
Its grotesque, skyscraper-tall body lurched¡ªunsteady, its movements now sluggish. The nightmare of shifting flesh and screaming mouths staggered, its knees crashing into the ruined earth.
It slumbered.
I exhaled. Finally.
Alice let out a breath as well, her hands shaking as she bagged her naginata back into her Shadow Space.
Her hair had gone completely white.
Her once vibrant pink hair had turned ashen, her usually pale skin now hollow and sunken. She looked¡ ancient. A corpse at death¡¯s door.
I frowned and reached for the sword she had loaned me. Without a word, I handed it back.
¡°I don¡¯t need it anymore,¡± I told her.
Alice stared at it for a moment before silently taking the blade and storing it away.
Then, she muttered a quiet incantation, barely above a whisper.
¡°Curse Reversal!"
A tremor of power rippled outward as her Ultimate Skill came to life.
Alice¡¯s body shook, her brittle frame suddenly surging with vitality.
The color of youth returned to her cheeks, her withered hair growing long and glossy again, flourishing into soft pink strands. The fatigue and decay that had drained her moments ago were erased in an instant.
Her aura blazed.
The air shuddered from the sheer force of her presence, the weight of overwhelming power pressing against reality.
Alice flexed her fingers, rolling her shoulders as her lips curled into a sharp smirk. ¡°Much better,¡± she said.
Then, she lifted her palm.
A straw doll materialized within it: a grotesque mimicry of the slumbering giant.
She muttered, ¡°Malevolent Grasp.¡±
A phantasmal hand¡ªwithered, skeletal, and rotting¡ªmanifested in the air and clamped around the doll, squeezing with vice-like force.
Alice¡¯s eyes gleamed. With a slow, deliberate motion, she crushed the effigy between her fingers.
¡°Wretched Effigy.¡±
The effect was instantaneous.
The monster screamed.
Every single face on its twisted, fleshy body contorted in agony, their silent slumber shattered by overwhelming pain.
More than half of its body turned to ash.
The sheer damage was unreal, so much that the monster jerked upright, shrieking.
¡°FOOD¡ FOOD HURTS ME¡ª!!¡±
The nightmare was awake again.
The ground trembled as fresh abominations sprouted from the blackened dirt with trees twisting into humanoid horrors, their faces eerily blank.
I narrowed my eyes. Enough.
I reached within, drawing upon the demonic taint buried in Lu Gao¡¯s soul.
The dark essence coiled at my command, responding to my will as I fused my Ultimate Skill with the principle of his technique.
I raised my arm, gathering every ounce of faith within me.
And then, I closed my hand into a fist as I spoke.
"Final Adjudication."
Power gathered.
The husk around us disintegrated.
The very dirt blackened, rotting from the inside out before crumbling into ash.
In an instant, the entire wretched forest collapsed¡ªthe monstrous trees, the faceless horrors, the land itself¡ªall reduced to dust.
A lifeless, gray desert of ash remained.
The already night sky, further darkened as if it couldn¡¯t get any darker.
Golden cracks split the air, fracturing reality itself.
From those fractures, radiant power bled through.
A colossal presence loomed over the battlefield¡ªunseen, yet undeniable. The weight of divine authority pressed upon existence itself, making even the air strain and vibrate.
Hymns resounded.
Rings of celestial scripture spiraled around me, inscribed with ever-shifting verdicts, glowing with the absolute decree of law.
The very air trembled under the force of my judgment.
Then...
Golden chains of light lashed out.
They snapped forward, piercing through the void, twisting like serpents before they coiled around the monster¡¯s form.
It screamed.
The space around it burned.
Above us, the heavens trembled, and a colossal Scales of Judgment materialized.
The weight of karmic balance pressed down upon the battlefield, an omnipresent force that no existence could escape.
The monster struggled.
It thrashed against its bindings, writhing like a dying insect trapped in a spider¡¯s web.
But it was useless.
The golden chains darkened, the divine power reflecting the corruption of Lu Gao¡¯s Incursion technique. The monster¡¯s own internal energy¡ªtainted, mad, and insatiable¡ªbegan to rebel against itself.
It was being consumed from within.
The faces screamed.
The monster shrieked, its cry rising to the heavens, its final desperate plea echoing across the broken world.
"THIS IS UNFAIR¡ª!!"
The chains tightened.
The Scales of Judgment tipped.
And the monster was erased.
101 The Fool’s Delusion
101 The Fool¡¯s Delusion
Hei Yuan¡¯s voice rang with desperation, his cry cutting through the chaos of battle.
¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?! Shadow Patriarch Hei Ben...¡±
The man in Dave¡¯s grasp let out a deep, mirthful chuckle, tilting his head as if amused by the accusation.
¡°Ah¡ yes, I was called that once, wasn¡¯t I?¡± His voice dripped with nostalgia, but there was no warmth in it, only amusement at Hei Yuan¡¯s disbelief. ¡°But names are shackles, and that one is no longer fitting for me. Please call me by my divine name.¡± His grin widened as he leaned in slightly. ¡°You may call me¡ Shenyuan.¡±
Hei Yuan trembled, his face pale. His breathing hitched, his composure shattering as tears welled in his eyes. ¡°Why¡? Why did you do it?¡± His voice cracked, raw with emotion. ¡°Why corrupt Hei Mu? Why take away Patriarch Hei Ten and turn him into¡ into that?!¡±
Shenyuan sighed, almost bored. ¡°You¡¯re so noisy, little Yuan. Let¡¯s do something about that.¡±
Hei Yuan¡¯s body convulsed violently as black miasma erupted from his seven orifices: his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth spilling forth the foul essence of corruption. His screams turned to gasps as his body stiffened, then fell like a broken marionette, plummeting into the lake below.
Splash!
One of the Shadow Clan cultivators darted down, catching Hei Yuan before he could sink, retreating to the rear lines. But the sight of their leader falling shook the defenders, and the undead pressed forward with renewed aggression.
Dave¡¯s grip on Shenyuan¡¯s throat tightened, his voice steady despite the fire of holy energy coursing through him. ¡°What did you do?¡±
Shenyuan merely smiled, unbothered by Dave¡¯s strength. ¡°What I had to. What I was meant to. You see, boy, I am the Abyss Clan. I am the Black Clan. I am the Shadow Clan and the One True Death.¡± His eyes gleamed with a mad certainty. ¡°I am the rightful heir of the Eternal Undeath Cult, and I will stop at nothing to reclaim my place in the Infinity.¡±
Dave¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but his grip did not loosen. He could feel the aura of something ancient, something deeply wrong emanating from this man.
This wasn¡¯t just a battle over the island anymore.
It was a battle for the fate of the Shadow Clan itself and the rest of the Deepmoor Continent.
Shenyuan¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver, even as Dave ignited Searing Smite in his palm. Holy flames wreathed his gauntlet, the heat searing the air itself. Without hesitation, he clenched his fist, attempting to burn his foe with righteous fire.
But Shenyuan merely laughed. His body blurred, dissolving into shadow before slipping past Dave¡¯s grasp like mist through his fingers.
¡°Thunderous Smite.¡±
Dave swung Silver Steel, still empowered by Heavenly Punishment, cutting through the space where Shenyuan reformed. A jagged arc of lightning and divine force surged forth, crackling with the authority of judgment itself. It cleaved through the battlefield, illuminating the night in blinding brilliance.
The strike landed. Or rather, it should have.
But once again, Shenyuan merely slipped, his form scattering like a phantom, untouched.
He shook his head in mock disappointment. ¡°Useless. You can¡¯t harm me.¡± His grin widened, arrogance dripping from every word. ¡°I am invincible. There¡¯s no way for you to bypass my intangibility. You cannot strike what does not exist.¡±
Dave exhaled slowly.
Then, he pointed Silver Steel directly at Shenyuan.
¡°It¡¯s over.¡±
For the first time, Shenyuan¡¯s smirk faltered.
The night trembled. The heavens themselves seemed to listen.
¡°Final Adjudication.¡±
Dave had been buying time, just enough time to channel his most powerful area-of-effect spell.
Yes, he had exhausted his every spell slot.
But he wasn¡¯t done yet.
His armor¡¯s ability, Ephemeral Touch, allowed him to cast Ultimate Skills regardless of cooldown, mana consumption, or spell slots. However, it didn¡¯t shorten Final Adjudication¡¯s channeling time. That was why he needed every second he could steal.
And now...
A divine verdict was being rendered.
A golden fissure split the heavens, stretching across the battlefield. The very air groaned as reality cracked, bleeding radiant power. Darkness recoiled. The sky turned void-black, swallowing the stars, leaving only judgment.
Then the hymns began.
Voices beyond mortal comprehension sang in celestial harmony, their words not of any known language, yet understood by all.
Rings of celestial scripture spiraled around Dave, inscribed with ever-shifting verdicts, glowing with the absolute authority of divine law. The ground trembled beneath his feet.
The guilty would not escape.
Golden chains of light erupted forth, lashing across the battlefield, seeking those who had sinned against the natural order. The undead¡ªtheir wretched souls bound to this plane¡ªhad no means of resisting. Hundreds. Thousands. They burned in an instant, reduced to nothing but ash.
The black-masked cultivators mixed among the undead fared no better. Those who had defied fate, who had walked the path of forbidden arts, found themselves snared. The chains constricted, dragging them toward judgment.
And Shenyuan...
He, too, was caught.
The space around him twisted, warping as divine light consumed him. His smugness was gone, replaced by something else.
Recognition.
Above them, a colossal Scales of Judgment materialized. It hung in the heavens, its size unfathomable, stretching beyond mortal sight. Its weight bore down on the battlefield, an absolute force of karma manifest.
It was time to weigh the guilty.
A laugh.
Loud. Overwhelming. It echoed across the battlefield, sweeping over the lake, the island, and beyond. A laughter so deep and resonant it sent ripples through the very air.
Shenyuan laughed.
His mirth was not mocking, nor was it derisive. It was genuine amusement, rich with delight. ¡°This power¡ this righteousness¡ it sickens me!¡± His voice rang out, filled with something close to exhilaration. "Frankly, I''d probably die receiving a direct hit from this or that heavenly sword... but..."
Dave narrowed his eyes. Final Adjudication was absolute. There was no escape. No way to defy judgment.
Then he blinked.
The golden chains, once wrapped around Shenyuan, constricting him in divine law, were no longer there.
They were wrapped around him.
Dave¡¯s breath hitched. His gaze snapped downward, his Silver Steel trembling in his grip. The radiant shackles coiled around his arms and his legs, binding him in celestial scripture, as if he were the condemned.
The hymns continued, unrelenting. The battlefield burned.
Undead wreathed in golden karmic fire howled in agony as they crumbled into ash. Black-masked cultivators writhed, their very souls ignited from within, consumed by the weight of their sins.
Dave looked up at the sky. The Scales of Judgment loomed, its colossal form beyond human comprehension.
He had good karma. That much he knew.
His actions and his path... it was righteous. Wasn¡¯t it?
Then, the scale tilted.
An agonizing burst erupted from within him.
Golden karmic flames ignited in his essence.
Dave gritted his teeth as pain racked his soul. Why? This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. This judgment wasn¡¯t meant for him. He wasn¡¯t guilty!
The fire burned deeper. It didn¡¯t just scorch his body... it sought his very being.
With rigid control, Dave began casting Cure in even intervals, his mind sharp despite the agony. Divine Word: Life surged through him, reinforcing his own healing, fighting against his own spell.
Shenyuan tilted his head, watching.
Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.
Then, he smiled.
¡°Let me enlighten you.¡±
His voice was calm, almost gentle, as though explaining something trivial. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Easy. I just made it so that we swapped our shadows.¡±
Dave¡¯s eyes widened.
Swapped¡ shadows?
A realization struck him like a blade to the gut. Final Adjudication targeted the guilty. The spell sought karmic weight, and Shenyuan had, somehow, shifted that weight onto him.
He had turned Dave into the condemned.
Shenyuan chuckled. ¡°Impressive spell, though. What did you call it? Ah, yes... Final Adjudication?¡± He spread his arms wide. ¡°I must say, the chains, it suits you rather well.¡±
The flames raged.
They did not consume his flesh... they devoured his very soul.
Dave roared in agony, his voice raw as the divine fire burrowed deeper, searing into his essence. Final Adjudication demanded judgment, and now it was branding him as guilty.
And then he saw.
The visions struck like a blade to his mind, each one sharper than the last.
Bloodied halls.
Shattered families, their corpses strewn across the floor.
Siblings turning against one another, only for all to be slain.
A mother, clutching her child, eyes frozen in horror as her heart was ripped from her chest.
Fathers crushed beneath falling rubble, their screams lost in the chaos.
Entire sects, once mighty, now turned to ruins.
Nations burned, their skies darkened with the smoke of countless pyres.
Dave staggered, his breath choking in his throat. These weren''t his sins, but Shenyuan¡¯s.
Yet the weight of them was unbearable.
The sheer vileness of it¡ªthe absolute, unrepentant malice¡ªsank into his very bones. It was not just the sight of atrocities, but the emotions behind them. The sheer, unfiltered joy that Shenyuan had felt in the slaughter.
A mind so wretched, so utterly devoid of remorse, that Dave wanted¡ªno, needed¡ªto end it all.
Make it stop.
And then, a voice.
A melody.
Soft.
Slow.
Shenyuan began to sing.
A lullaby. A eulogy.
¡°Hush, hush, lay down your sword,
The weight you bear is much too hard.
Close your eyes, surrender your breath,
Embrace the peace that lies in death.¡±
¡°They whisper low, they cry and weep,
But all shall rest in shadows deep.
No more pain, no more fight,
Slip away into the night.¡±
The words were poison.
A creeping, insidious whisper in his mind.
Dave¡¯s grip on Silver Steel trembled. His limbs felt so heavy. His heartbeat slowed, lulled by the haunting tune. His mind clouded. The fire still burned, but it felt so distant now.
Just¡ rest.
No!
With a snarl, Dave gritted his teeth and forced himself forward. He powered through the pain, through the weight, through the suffocating sins that weren¡¯t his own.
He swung.
Silver Steel lashed out in a gleaming arc, Heavenly Punishment crackling along its edge as it cleaved through the air toward Shenyuan.
And Shenyuan didn¡¯t move.
He just stood there, smiling.
Dave¡¯s blade struck true and passed straight through.
Like mist.
Like nothing.
Dave¡¯s breath hitched. He swung again and again.
Each strike and every slash slipped through Shenyuan¡¯s body like cutting through air.
The man remained standing, untouched and utterly unbothered.
Dave¡¯s arms shook. His attacks were landing, and he could see them hitting, but there was no impact. No resistance.
Shenyuan tilted his head, lips curling into a smirk. ¡°Oh dear. You do seem tired.¡±
His voice was mocking.
"Give up already, foreigner. No one is gonna save you."
The Shadow Clan was losing.
The white fog that once protected the island had been swallowed by dark miasma.
Screams resounded from the island as undead poured in, tearing through defenses like brittle paper. Shadow Clan cultivators fought desperately, but for every undead they slew, two more clawed their way into existence.
The scent of blood and decay thickened the air.
Shenyuan, perched high above, let out a disappointed sigh. "What a pity."
His malicious pitch-black eyes glowed with eerie amusement as he looked over the carnage. "I could have taken the island without so much loss, you know. But you..." he motioned toward Dave, "...just had to ruin it for me."
The flames stopped.
Final Adjudication, his most powerful divine judgment, ceased.
Dave''s body convulsed as the last embers of divine energy flickered out. His vision blurred. The weight of exhaustion crashed into him all at once.
And then he fell.
Cold air rushed past his skin as his body plunged from the sky. The next thing he knew... water.
A thunderous splash.
The freezing lake swallowed him whole, its depths dark and endless.
Then hands.
Clawed, rotting hands.
Undead lurked beneath the surface, their eyes glowing dimly in the abyss. They reached for him, their nails scraping against his flesh.
He couldn¡¯t move.
He couldn¡¯t fight.
Dave was losing.
No.
He was dying.
His Lordship''s body would perish. And it would be his fault.
He had fought.
He had tried.
But he had lost.
He wanted to believe he had no regrets. That he had done everything he could.
But that would be a lie.
He prayed, not for himself, but for the others. He prayed that Gu Jie, Ren Jingyi, Ren Xun, Hei Mao...
That they had escaped.
Then a hand.
Strong. Unyielding.
It grabbed him, dragging him upward.
The world lurched as he was pulled from the depths, coughing up lake water as he collapsed onto wet sand.
The battle was still raging.
Shadow Clan cultivators were fleeing in panic.
Undead hunted them down.
Figures in dark robes, black-masked cultivators, moved among the battlefield, herding survivors like cattle.
Dave lay on the shore, gasping. He reached for his sword, for the familiar pulse of Heavenly Punishment.
But the moment his fingers brushed Silver Steel, he felt nothing.
The divine power had vanished.
And then, shadows loomed over him.
Black-masked cultivators encircled him, their presence cold and methodical. They did not attack. Instead, they moved in perfect unison, forming two parallel lines as he was forced onto his knees.
And before him was a throne of bone.
It sat freshly constructed, its frame built from the skeletons of fallen Shadow Clan cultivators. The marrow still glistened red, their lingering resentment saturating the air.
Shenyuan sat atop it, resting his chin on his palm. "Hmm."
He tapped his fingers against the armrest, the bones creaking beneath his touch.
"This isn¡¯t bad." His lips curled into a smirk. "But I should refine it further. Yes... The resentment in these bones is powerful. This could make quite the treasure."
He chuckled. "Wouldn''t you agree, foreigner?"
Snap.
With a surge of strength, Dave broke free.
The black-masked cultivators flinched as he surged forward, Silver Steel in hand, divine energy flickering around his blade. The bone throne shattered beneath his charge as he swung his sword at Shenyuan¡¯s neck.
"Shadow Bind."
A whisper.
The world froze.
Dave¡¯s body locked in place, his limbs unresponsive. It was as if unseen shackles had seized him mid-strike, anchoring him to the very ground he stood on.
Shenyuan sighed. "Tsk. That was predictable." With a wave of his hand, the throne he was sitting on mended itself.
Dave struggled, his muscles straining. His breath came in ragged bursts, but he couldn¡¯t move. Not even an inch.
Shenyuan rose from his throne of bones, brushing nonexistent dust from his robes.
"That armor of yours... it''s wasted on you."
He lazily waved a hand. "Take it off him."
The black-masked cultivators advanced. Hands reached for Dave¡¯s armor. They were grasping, pulling, and prying.
Nothing happened.
They grunted and applied more force... still, nothing.
Shenyuan¡¯s brow furrowed. He tilted his head. "Oh?"
The masked lackeys tried again, now with growing frustration. Fingers clawed at the clasps, attempting to remove the plates piece by piece. Yet no matter what they did, the armor remained.
It wasn¡¯t their lack of effort.
It simply refused to be taken.
Shenyuan clicked his tongue. "How stubborn. A shame, really. That treasure would be better in my hands."
He sighed, stretching his fingers. "You¡¯re leaving me with no choice, Dave."
Then he gestured.
A familiar silhouette approached.
Dave¡¯s breath hitched. His eyes widened in disbelief.
It wasn¡¯t an undead.
It was his Puppet Armor.
The very gift His Lordship had bestowed upon him.
It moved with unnatural grace, its once-gleaming frame now tainted with dark miasma. The way it walked was wrong. Like a marionette, strings unseen.
A sack hung from its grasp.
Dave¡¯s instincts screamed.
The Puppet Armor lifted it high and then dropped it.
The sack landed with a sickening thud.
The Puppet Armor, his own armor, knelt down, fingers¡ªhis fingers¡ªuntying the sack with mechanical precision.
The contents spilled onto the ground.
Two heads.
Lifeless. Pale. Cold.
Gu Jie.
Ren Xun.
Dave stopped breathing.
His knees buckled. His vision blurred.
No.
No, no, no.
His mind refused to comprehend what he was seeing. His stomach twisted into knots, imaginary bile rising up his throat. His fingers shook. A choked sound escaped him. A strangled breath, somewhere between a gasp and a sob.
His heart shattered.
"Huh."
A weak sound.
"Hah."
His chest ached.
"HAAAAH¡ª!"
Tears streamed down his face.
Like a child.
Like a helpless, broken child.
Under his helm, his expression twisted in agony. He knew how pathetic he must have looked.
But he couldn¡¯t stop.
He didn¡¯t understand why he was crying like this.
In his life before this, he had lost people. Friends. Loved ones.
He had suffered.
But never like this.
Never with this unbearable weight.
His body trembled, wracked with sobs.
He howled. He screamed.
A wreck.
A failure.
He had failed.
Not just His Lord.
But everyone who trusted in him.
Shenyuan leaned back, tapping his fingers against the armrest of his crude throne of bones, watching Dave with something resembling amusement.
¡°What a pity,¡± he mused, exhaling like a man disappointed by a bad gamble. ¡°I truly thought I¡¯d get my hands on the kid. But I have to give credit where it is due... the traps set on the puppet have been... interesting... It made me lose a few shadows, really.¡±
Dave¡¯s lips parted. His voice came out hoarse, raw from grief. ¡°This is an illusion.¡±
Even as he said it, he reached out with Divine Sense, grasping for some deception, a flaw, a detail out of place.
Nothing.
Cold, harsh reality pushed back against his senses.
This wasn¡¯t an illusion.
This was real.
Shenyuan tilted his head with a grin playing on his lips. ¡°You know you¡¯re lying. I wonder... are you buying time? Or are you truly that deep in despair? Oh, I enjoy despair... Well, as long as I am not on the receiving end. Hmmm... Is that it? Are you in despair just yet?¡±
Dave clenched his fists. ¡°You don¡¯t know despair.¡±
"The fact I am asking does indicate I might not know it the intimate way you do now," Shenyuan chuckled. ¡°But... Oh? You think I don¡¯t? You¡¯re amusing, foreigner. Really, you are.¡± He leaned forward, golden eyes glinting. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal... I¡¯ll give you a choice. Surrender your treasure, and I¡¯ll let the kid go. I won¡¯t chase him. And, as a bonus,¡± he smirked, ¡°I won¡¯t go after the fish either.¡±
Dave¡¯s breath hitched.
Hei Mao.
Ren Jingyi.
They were alive.
A small ember of relief flickered in his chest, but it was crushed beneath rage.
Shenyuan wasn¡¯t done. His smile turned almost conversational. ¡°During the time I swapped our shadows, I saw into your life, Dave.¡± He tapped his temple, mockingly. ¡°War. Slaughter. Faith. Your world... it¡¯s nothing like I¡¯ve ever seen before.¡±
Dave said nothing.
Shenyuan sighed, then leaned back, spreading his arms wide. ¡°As a consolation prize for your inevitable death, I¡¯ll let you in on a little secret.¡±
His golden eyes darkened.
¡°This world? It¡¯s a prison.¡±
Dave blinked. ¡°...What?¡±
¡°The real world,¡± Shenyuan continued, ¡°is out there. Beyond the Infinity.¡±
His voice turned almost reverent, but madness lurked beneath his words. ¡°Greater lifeforms exist in the Greater Universe. Beings of power beyond comprehension. But those gatekeeping bastards¡ª¡± his fingers curled into fists ¡°¡ªthey kept interfering. Blocking my ascension. They don¡¯t want me to leave this rotten prison.¡±
His laughter was laced with frustration. ¡°Immortality? It can screw itself. I don¡¯t want to live forever. Forever is overrated,¡± He grinned. ¡°I want to be a God.¡±
His gaze snapped back to Dave. ¡°Your armor, your treasure, will help me achieve that. Give it up, and I¡¯ll grant you an honorable death. I¡¯ll bury you properly, let you rest in peace. You won¡¯t have to suffer the indignity of becoming one of my undead.¡±
Silence.
Dave stared.
Then, he laughed.
A low, breathless chuckle at first, and then it grew.
Louder. Sharper. A pure, mocking cackle.
The black-masked cultivators shifted uncomfortably.
Shenyuan frowned. ¡°Something funny?¡±
Dave¡¯s laughter didn¡¯t stop. It rang through the battlefield, raw and unfiltered.
Then, he spoke.
"Godhood?
¡°You know nothing about Godhood!
¡°You never loved. Never was loved. Never cared.
¡°Did you truly believe people would worship you? Revere you?
¡°Why?
¡°Because you have power?
¡°You are a joke. And the punchline has always been your ignorance.
¡°Foolish, foolish man!
¡°People will bow out of fear.
¡°They will sing lies out of selfishness.
¡°They will beg for survival.
¡°But you will never have their souls.
¡°Their love.
¡°Their true worship.
¡°A God?
¡°Dream on.
¡°Because you¡¯d never be a God.
¡°Wake up to reality!¡±
The battlefield was silent.
And for the first time¡
Shenyuan didn¡¯t laugh.
102 Who are you?
102 Who are you?
Hei Mao¡¯s breath hitched as time seemed to rewind within his mind, forcing him to relive the last few seconds with dreadful clarity. The battle began within the Umbral Scripture Hall. Hei Mao could barely process the chaos as he and the others fought with everything they had. Scrolls burned, shelves toppled, ink spilled onto the stone floor, yet none of it mattered.
Their struggle carried them outside.
The Puppet Armor was relentless. An unfeeling executioner, cutting through their efforts as if their resistance were meaningless.
Ren Xun had managed to slow it down with a series of formation traps and a trace of internal formation he left behind. For a moment, just a fleeting, fragile moment, hope flickered.
Then the Puppet Armor caught up.
Hei Mao saw it happen.
Brother Ren Xun, kneeling in the dirt, desperately working to repair the island¡¯s killing array. His hands blurred, forming seals, each motion filled with the same fury and determination that he often tried to hide. But he never finished.
Even Ren Xun had his limits.
The Puppet Armor made quick work of him.
A clean, efficient beheading.
The world spun. Blood splattered across the stones, staining the formation scripts he had worked so hard to repair.
Hei Mao felt his breath catch, unable to draw more arrows.
His body froze.
Ren Xun was gone.
And then...
Big Sister Gu Jie was the second to fall. She fought with everything she had. Every technique, every trick, every ounce of her desperation. But it wasn¡¯t enough. She, too, was beheaded.
Hei Mao barely registered his own screams.
It was too fast. Too sudden.
And then...
The Puppet Armor turned to him. It didn¡¯t hesitate. A strange power emanated from it, something that made Hei Mao¡¯s very soul tremble. It reached for him, as if intending to consume him whole.
Hei Mao was going to die.
And then...
Ren Jingyi lost it.
The memory stopped there.
Hei Mao¡¯s eyes snapped open. He gasped, body jerking as reality crashed back into him.
A girl was staring down at him, her face twisted in anguish.
Tears streaked down her cheeks, her lips trembling.
¡°Mao!¡±
Her voice broke.
His breath caught.
It was Ren Jingyi.
But not the little goldfish he had always known.
Her body was that of a human girl, her appearance no longer resembling a fish but someone around his age. They were hidden inside a small shed. The air was thick with the stench of blood and decay.
Hei Mao¡¯s mind raced. What happened? He tried to push himself up, but Ren Jingyi suddenly clung to him.
Her body shook violently.
She sobbed.
¡°I did what Big Sister told me to do¡¡± she whispered, voice raw. ¡°I forced myself to break through. I¡ I became human. But when I finished...¡± Her words choked off. Her fingers clawed into his robes. ¡°It was already too late.¡±
Hei Mao¡¯s breath hitched. He understood what she meant.
Ren Jingyi had reached the Fifth Realm, Soul Recognition.
She had achieved her Human Transformation.
And yet, despite that power, despite the impossible feat of breaking through in the heat of battle... She had still lost everything.
Hei Mao swallowed, his throat dry. He raised a trembling hand and rested it on her head.
She flinched, then stilled.
He didn¡¯t know what to say. But he knew one thing. It was his responsibility to calm her down.
The shed was barely holding together, its wooden walls warped and cracked, the scent of rot heavy in the air. Hei Mao''s breath came in quiet, controlled exhales as he held onto Ren Jingyi¡¯s trembling hand. The girl had stopped crying, but her red, puffy eyes and the occasional sniffle gave away the turmoil within.
Outside, the low groans of undead echoed through the night. Their heavy, shuffling footsteps scraped against the ground as they dragged their half-decayed bodies across the ruined battlefield. The once-proud stronghold of the Shadow Clan was now a graveyard¡ªone that reeked of death, miasma, and lingering resentment.
Hei Mao knew he had to keep Ren Jingyi calm.
¡®What better way than to make her focus on something else?¡¯ he thought.
With a hushed voice, he whispered, "Where¡¯s my bow?"
Ren Jingyi blinked, wiping the back of her sleeve across her nose before standing up slightly. From within her robe was an oversized garment that nearly swallowed her small frame. Ren Jingyi carefully pulled out the Eye of the Sun. The fabric draped over her slender shoulders, the sleeves far too long for her arms, forcing her to push them back as she moved. It was black, embroidered with intricate red serpents that coiled and slithered along the silk, their gleaming scales almost alive under the dim light.
It was unmistakably Gu Jie¡¯s, or at least, one of her robes. A robe that once belonged to someone strong, confident, and unshakable. But now, wrapped around Ren Jingyi¡¯s tiny body, it looked more like a child trying to fit into an adult¡¯s world: too big, too heavy, a lingering reminder of someone who was no longer there to wear it.
Hei Mao swallowed hard, his fingers briefly tightening into fists. He didn¡¯t have the luxury of grief right now. Not when death prowled just outside the door.
¡°Thanks,¡± said Hei Mao as he secured the bow in his hand.
The Eye of the Sun¡¯s polished surface gleamed faintly in the dim light. It was the magical bow lent to him by Senior Dai Fu. The sight of it made Hei Mao feel something, perhaps hope, perhaps desperation, but at least he knew he wasn¡¯t entirely defenseless.
Ren Jingyi sniffled, holding out the bow. "What now?" she whispered, her voice still thick with emotion.
Hei Mao didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pulled her back into the haystack piled against the shed¡¯s wall. The dried stalks rustled softly around them as they crouched low.
"Quiet," he whispered, voice barely audible.
Ren Jingyi¡¯s lip quivered, but she obeyed.
The sounds outside grew louder. The groaning of the undead was joined by something worse: soft and deliberate footsteps. Not the dragging steps of corpses, but those of people who still had reason, intelligence, and purpose. Hei Mao tensed as the wooden door creaked. A shudder ran through the shed as something heavy pressed against it.
And then... BANG.
The door was forced open.
Dust scattered in the air as two figures entered. They were clad in dark robes, faces obscured by black masks inscribed with red scripture. Unlike the mindless undead, their presence exuded a cold, calculating menace.
Behind them, several rotting corpses lurched into the shed, their glowing eyes scanning the dim interior. Hei Mao pressed himself further into the hay, feeling Ren Jingyi¡¯s tiny fingers clutching at his sleeve.
He knew they had to act fast.
With careful movements, he reached into his robe, fingers brushing against a precious gift from Big Sister Gu Jie, the Magic Scroll of Invisibility.
Slowly, he unfurled it. The parchment was fragile, the edges slightly frayed from repeated handling, but the golden characters inscribed upon it still pulsed with hidden power. He turned to Ren Jingyi and, in a whisper barely louder than a breath, said:
"Touch the edge of the parchment."
Ren Jingyi hesitated for only a second before doing as he instructed.
Hei Mao then tore the paper in half.
A surge of energy washed over them, the spell activating instantly. Their bodies shimmered, outlines fading like mist under the morning sun. Within moments, they were gone.
But the masked cultivators weren¡¯t fooled so easily.
One of them stepped further inside, his boots grinding against the wooden floor. His voice was hoarse, but filled with eerie amusement.
"Smell that?" he asked his companion.
The second cultivator nodded. "Two living rats. Close by."
Hei Mao held his breath.
The undead shuffled in, their soulless eyes scanning the room, sniffing at the air with unnatural hunger. Hei Mao gripped the Eye of the Sun tightly, his heartbeat hammering in his chest.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
They had to get out.
But could they?
The tension in the shed was suffocating. Hei Mao held his breath, his body rigid as stone, his small hands clutching at Ren Jingyi¡¯s sleeve as if afraid she would vanish if he let go. The cultivators in black masks stalked through the small space, their eyes scanning for any trace of life.
Then, suddenly, a rat squeaked.
One of the black-masked cultivators cursed under his breath. ¡°Filthy vermin,¡± he muttered before flicking his fingers. A small pulse of dark energy shot forward, and the rat screeched once before falling still, its body twitching before it lay lifeless.
The other cultivator, however, wasn¡¯t so easily distracted. He narrowed his eyes and muttered, ¡°I swear someone was here.¡±
The two argued in hushed voices, the first one insisting it was nothing but pests, while the second refused to believe it.
Hei Mao didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe.
Ren Jingyi trembled beside him, her fingers clenching the oversized robe.
After what felt like an eternity, the second cultivator finally let out a frustrated huff. ¡°Fine. If you¡¯re so sure, report it to the commander. I¡¯m not wasting my time chasing ghosts.¡±
With that, they turned and left.
Hei Mao waited. One second. Two.
Then, he let go of Ren Jingyi. The magic crumbled, its effect dissipating as their invisibility faded.
Ren Jingyi sniffled, wiping her tears away with her oversized sleeve. ¡°That was too close,¡± she whispered.
Hei Mao took a deep breath. ¡°We don¡¯t have time to be scared. I have a plan. We¡¯re getting Big Sister Gu Jie¡¯s and Brother Ren Xun¡¯s bodies back.¡±
Ren Jingyi¡¯s eyes widened. Then, slowly, they began to glow with excitement. ¡°If we bring them back, His Eminence can resurrect them!¡±
But just as quickly, the light in her eyes dimmed, replaced with uncertainty. Her small fingers clutched at the robe. ¡°But¡ does His Eminence still care about us? Did he abandon us?¡±
Hei Mao shook his head without hesitation. ¡°Senior Dai Fu is still out there fighting. Big Bro Da Wei would never leave us.¡± His voice wavered only slightly, but he forced himself to believe it. He had to.
Ren Jingyi¡¯s lips quivered before she nodded, the fire in her eyes reigniting. ¡°I kind of miss Lu Gao too.¡±
Hei Mao smiled faintly. ¡°Me too. But first, we need to stop Shenyuan.¡±
Ren Jingyi blinked. ¡°Who?¡±
Hei Mao¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°The guy controlling the Puppet Armor.¡±
Ren Jingyi frowned. ¡°Wait, how do you know his name?¡±
Hei Mao hesitated, his mind still a mess of jumbled memories. But as he dug through the haze, the fragments pieced together, forming a picture he didn¡¯t want to see.
His breath hitched. His hands clenched.
The night his family was slaughtered. The masked figures. The whispers. The shadow that loomed over him, consuming everything.
And then... the face of the man who stole his body.
Hei Mao shuddered.
His voice was hoarse as he answered. ¡°¡Because it was him. He was the one. The one who killed my family. The one who took my body.¡±
¡°Shenyuan.¡±
Hei Mao took a deep breath and steadied himself. The weight of what he had just remembered threatened to crush him, but he couldn¡¯t afford to break down. Not now. Not when they still had a chance to set things right.
He turned to Ren Jingyi. In the dim light, her small face was still streaked with tears, but there was a fierce determination in her golden eyes.
¡°This is reckless,¡± he murmured, ¡°but we don¡¯t have a choice. If we¡¯re doing this, you have to understand the risk. We could die.¡±
Ren Jingyi lifted her chin, her expression hardening. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡±
Hei Mao searched her face for doubt, for hesitation. He found none.
¡°¡Alright.¡±
Together, they moved through the ruined landscape of the island, keeping low, keeping silent. The scent of death and rot hung heavy in the air, thick enough that Hei Mao had to breathe through his mouth. Undead roamed in the distance, hunting for any remaining survivors.
They didn¡¯t have much time.
They found the bodies easily enough. Gu Jie and Ren Xun. Motionless, lifeless, and missing their heads.
Hei Mao clenched his jaw. This wasn¡¯t enough. If they wanted even the slimmest chance of resurrecting them with Da Wei¡¯s power, they needed their heads.
Closing his eyes, Hei Mao traced the lingering energy in the air. A dark, curling presence clung to the battlefield, a shadowy trail leading away from the bodies. Shenyuan¡¯s energy.
Something shifted in his vision.
A sharp gasp came from Ren Jingyi. ¡°Hei Mao! Your eyes¡ they¡¯re completely black!¡±
Hei Mao blinked. The world was sharper, the darkness richer, layered with depth and movement.
Is this¡ like Elder Yuan¡¯s Abyss Sight?
He didn¡¯t understand it. But he would use it.
¡°I can see where he took them.¡± He turned to Ren Jingyi, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Listen to me. I¡¯ll distract Shenyuan. When I do, you get the heads and get out. No matter what.¡±
Ren Jingyi¡¯s hands clenched at her sides. ¡°But...¡±
¡°No matter what.¡± Hei Mao¡¯s voice was firm.
Ren Jingyi hesitated, then slowly nodded.
They moved.
Guided by the trail of shadowy energy, they crept forward. The ruined remains of the Shadow Clan¡¯s stronghold loomed around them, a broken skeleton of what had once been a sanctuary.
Then, they saw him.
Shenyuan sat on a throne of bones.
The structure was hastily assembled from the remains of dead Shadow Clan cultivators. It was crude, but powerful, radiating a miasma of death and resentment.
But that wasn¡¯t the worst part.
At the foot of the throne, forced onto his knees...
...was Dai Fu.
Hei Mao couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, but he didn¡¯t need to. The sight of Dai Fu, kneeling before Shenyuan, was enough.
They needed to save him, too.
Ren Jingyi, still breathing heavily from their previous escape, gave a firm nod. ¡°We¡¯ll have better chances if we do.¡±
Hei Mao took a slow breath. ¡°Then listen to me. When you get them, don¡¯t look back. Run. Stick close to Senior Dai Fu.¡±
Ren Jingyi¡¯s golden eyes flickered with hesitation. ¡°¡What about you?¡±
Hei Mao forced a confident smirk. ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you.¡±
He reached for the Eye of the Sun and held it out to her.
Ren Jingyi¡¯s hands clenched. ¡°But, this was lent to you! And I¡¯m already carrying Big Sister Gu Jie¡¯s Accursed Serpent...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Hei Mao insisted. ¡°Just take it.¡±
She still looked reluctant.
To reassure her, Hei Mao took off his Storage Ring and handed it over as well. ¡°Here. Keep this too. Everything inside will be more useful to you than to me.¡±
Ren Jingyi stared at him. Something in her small face twisted, but before she could argue, Hei Mao cut her off.
¡°When I say go,¡±
She was still mid-word saying ¡®okay¡¯, when...
¡°GO!¡±
Hei Mao bolted.
It happened in an instant.
Shenyuan gestured, and from the sack beside him, the severed heads floated.
Ren Jingyi¡¯s breath hitched.
Dai Fu laughing and mocking Shenyuan only served as more of a distraction.
Ren Jingyi moved.
The Accursed Serpent whip lashed out, coiling around the fallen heads in a series of hoops. With a sharp flick, she reeled them in, stuffing them into her Storage Ring.
That was when Shenyuan moved.
In a single flicker, he was at Ren Jingyi¡¯s flank.
But Hei Mao saw it.
And so did Dai Fu.
For Dai Fu, it was because he was using Da Wei¡¯s body, empowered by powerful passive skills, gear, and stats.
For Hei Mao, it was because of his connection to Shenyuan and his recently unlocked Abyss Sight.
Dai Fu moved first. Zealot¡¯s Stride. Flash Step. In a single breath, he scooped Ren Jingyi by the waist, his blade flashing as he cut down two interfering cultivators. Then, he ran.
Hei Mao moved next. He lunged at Shenyuan from behind, his small frame barely making a sound. His hand shot forward, and he dug his arm into him.
Ren Jingyi screamed. ¡°HEI MAO!¡± She struggled in Dai Fu¡¯s grip, reaching toward him. ¡°It¡¯s time! Let¡¯s go! Come with us!¡±
Hei Mao looked back at her.
A small, sad smile touched his lips.
¡°¡I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°MAAAAO~!¡± cried Ren Jingyi.
¡°I will distract him!¡± Hei Mao shouted, his voice barely audible over the chaos.
His qi flared, small yet unwavering, as he glared at Shenyuan.
¡°Give me my body back!¡±
Hei Mao thrust his hands forward, grasping at Shenyuan¡¯s robes, and they sank in. No, not just the robes. His hands sank into Shenyuan¡¯s body itself. His very flesh. And the soul. And everything.
"Nice try," Shenyuan rolled his eyes and scoffed. ¡°But you see... You should have run, boy.¡±
A vice-like grip clamped around Hei Mao¡¯s skull.
Pain exploded through him.
Hei Mao gritted his teeth. He refused to let go.
A vague impression flickered in his mind, a technique he had glimpsed in the depths of his dreams, something half-formed yet instinctively understood.
¡°Shadow Bind!¡±
Dark tendrils burst from Hei Mao¡¯s arms, latching onto Shenyuan.
For the first time, Shenyuan paused.
But before he could react, a voice cut through the air.
¡°Let go of him," said Dai Fu. "And I¡¯ll give you what you want.¡±
Hei Mao¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Run!¡± Hei Mao yelled. ¡°I can¡¯t hold him for long!¡±
But Dai Fu, Dave, refused to see it his way. Instead, Dai Fu pulled out a Magic Scroll of Greater Teleportation. Hei Mao barely had time to register it before Dai Fu grabbed Ren Jingyi¡¯s wrist and forced her to rip the parchment.
The magic activated instantly.
Ren Jingyi vanished with tears in her eyes.
Dai Fu moved again. Another Magic Scroll. This time, he shoved it into Hei Mao¡¯s limp hand. ¡°GO!¡± he bellowed as he swung his sword at him. But Shenyuan just laughed. It was a slow, delighted chuckle. "Shenyuan! FIGHT ME!"
Finally, Shenyuan had regained control from the Shadow Bind. He tilted his head, his fingers tightening on Hei Mao¡¯s scalp. ¡°You want your body back?¡± His voice was mocking. ¡°You want it so badly?¡±
Hei Mao¡¯s mind reeled. A whisper of something called to him. He reached deeper, searching for Shenyuan¡¯s essence. And what he found was... Darkness. It swallowed him whole.
Everything happened too fast.
The next second, it was already finished.
Hei Mao stared at Dai Fu¡¯s beheaded body. Dai Fu, in the end, had let his guard down, allowing himself to be beheaded so easily in the decisive moment. Of course, Dai Fu would lose, especially since he was already on the brink of death anyway.
The helm rolled across the bloodied ground, coming to a stop with its faceplate now open, revealing a smile... It was unmistakably a smile. That damned smile. Joyful. Radiant. Almost¡ satisfied. Weird.
No.
¡°Who am I again?¡±
Not Hei Mao.
Ah, right. Shenyuan, that was his name, wasn¡¯t it?
"Yes, my name is Shenyuan."
He almost forgot.
The sudden change in perspective was jarring.
The boy¡¯s fate was powerful. That much was undeniable. A child of destiny. It was expected.
After all, Hei Mao was the original owner of this body. This vessel was born for greatness. That must be why, despite the chasm of their cultivation, the kid almost succeeded. Shenyuan had inhabited many bodies in his long life. Some warriors. Some scholars. Some kings.
But this one¡ this one had potential.
Hei Yuan¡¯s bloodline¡ Shenyuan licked his lips.
It reminded him of the Heavenly Eye.
Ah, that one... a freak of nature. A true aberration.
Shenyuan laughed.
¡°Take off the armor.¡±
His lackeys moved at once.
Then...
Something ridiculous happened. The shadow of the dead foreigner expanded. First, it swallowed the shore. Then, the entire island. No. The entire lake. Shenyuan¡¯s breath hitched. His Abyss Sight was reacting strangely.
A power that allowed its wearer to peer beyond the darkness, to learn the secrets of the abyss, to see the shadows of all life.
And then...
The dead man¡¯s body jerked. A flicker of movement. An ordinary-looking ring, barely noticeable, began to glow. And in an instant, the head regenerated. Brain matter. Bone. Flesh. Dark hair. Whole again.
A cultivator lurched forward in panic, sword drawn...
Only to be backhanded.
His head flew. It was a clean and effortless strike.
"That was a Fifth Realm cultivator!" cried one of his subordinates.
Shenyuan casually remarked, "Now, isn''t this interesting?"
The foreigner stretched. He cracked his neck, rolling his shoulders, utterly unbothered.
Shenyuan gritted his teeth. His mind screamed in disbelief. But he forced himself to smile.
¡°Impressive,¡± Shenyuan¡¯s mocking smile widened as he studied the resurrected man before him. "To escape the Black Forest, the sacred treasure of my Immortal Ancestors refined over time from the body of a fallen Immortal... Truly impressive. That alone speaks of your skill."
His voice was rich with amusement, but beneath it, there was a thread of unease. He had seen many impossible things in his long existence, but this? This was unnatural. Shenyuan narrowed his eyes, studying the foreigner¡¯s body.
The energy and the very essence within him... It was all¡ wrong.
No. Not wrong.
Changed.
His lips curled into a smirk.
"I never thought your True Soul would be able to return to your main body."
It was unnerving. A soul severed from its body should be lost. Even with techniques that allowed soul projection or possession, a practitioner would still face severe consequences or would have to pay a hefty cost.
And yet... Here he was.
Whole.
Intact.
No signs of soul damage, no lingering instability...
Just pure, undeniable presence.
Shenyuan''s eyes gleamed. ¡°How¡¯s your other disciple? Lu Gao, is it?¡± He tilted his head, lips stretching into something between curiosity and cruelty. "Did you kill him?" His tone was teasing, but his gaze was sharp. "To forcibly eject your soul and return to your main body? In order to do that, you would have to kill him, yes? It was certainly a strange technique."
There was no doubt about it.
That must have been what happened.
And yet... There were gaps in his understanding.
Shenyuan had stolen countless lives, claimed countless bodies.
He understood possession techniques intimately.
They were always rooted in dominion and subjugation of another¡¯s spirit.
A battle of will. A conquest.
But this?
This was not how it normally worked.
Shenyuan¡¯s fingers tightened over the armrest.
"For a possession technique, it was bizarre how you used the righteous principles."
He scoffed.
The very foundation of possession was parasitic, a forceful occupation, an invasion, a war between the possessor and the possessed.
But this?
This was orderly.
Refined.
It was as though the foreigner had¡ stepped aside, allowing the other soul to take over without resistance¡ªand then returned, as if called back by divine right. Shenyuan frowned. His unease deepened. That was not how it worked.
¡°I truly thought I had eliminated one of my strongest rivals.¡±
Shenyuan tilted his head, eyes gleaming.
¡°Unfortunately,¡± He gestured grandly at the wreckage. ¡°You are already too late. Your disciples are dead. The Shadow Clan has been decimated.¡±
The foreigner...
No.
The man turned to him.
Slowly.
His gaze was calm.
His voice was soft.
¡°Who are you?¡±